inquisition_n after_o innocent_a iii_o 58._o iv._o about_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n 59_o the_o sense_n of_o true_a merit_n clear_v from_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ibid._n no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o it_o prove_v from_o ancient_a office_n 61._o from_o provincial_a council_n and_o eminent_a divine_n in_o several_a age_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 63._o the_o several_a step_n how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n come_v in_o 68_o v._o of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n 74._o a_o appeal_n to_o tradition_n for_o 500_o year_n for_o seven_o sacrament_n examine_v and_o disprove_v 75._o as_o to_o chrism_n 77._o as_o to_o drder_n 80._o as_o to_o penance_n 85._o as_o to_o extremeunction_n 92._o as_o to_o patrimony_n 97._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n 102._o the_o sense_n of_o other_o eastern_a church_n 110._o when_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n come_v first_o in_o 112._o the_o particular_a occasion_n of_o they_o 116._o vi_o of_o auricular_a confession_n 117._o no_o catholic_n tradition_n confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n 118._o 118._o the_o several_a step_n and_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v it_o at_o large_a set_v down_o 127._o the_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n and_o modern_a confession_n 128._o of_o voluntary_a confession_n 133._o of_o the_o penitentiaries_n office_n 135._o public_a discipline_n not_o take_v away_o at_o constantinople_n when_o the_o penitentiary_n be_v remove_v 136._o prove_v from_o s._n chrysostom_n 140._o public_a penance_n for_o public_a sin_n 142._o private_a confession_n come_v in_o upon_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n 144._o the_o council_n of_o trent_n examine_v and_o disprove_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v two_o thing_n design_v by_o i_o in_o this_o treatise_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o main_a point_n in_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 2._o to_o give_v a_o account_n by_o what_o step_v and_o degree_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n come_v into_o the_o church_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n i_o shall_v lay_v down_o some_o reasonable_a postulata_fw-la 1._o that_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n must_v be_v universal_o receive_v among_o the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o that_o the_o force_n of_o tradition_n lie_v in_o the_o certainty_n of_o conveyance_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n for_o no_o new_a doctrine_n be_v pretend_v to_o there_o can_v be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v so_o in_o the_o precedent_n and_o so_o up_o to_o the_o apostle_n time_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o suppose_v the_o divine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v in_o their_o own_o time_n receive_v for_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o if_o it_o be_v so_o hard_a for_o other_o to_o mistake_v it_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o so_o for_o those_o who_o business_n be_v to_o inquire_v into_o and_o to_o deliver_v matter_n of_o faith._n these_o thing_n premise_v i_o now_o enter_v upon_o the_o point_n themselves_o and_o i_o begin_v with_o i._o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a with_o scripture_n this_o be_v declare_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o the_o groundwork_n of_o their_o proceed_n the_o word_n be_v sess._n 4._o that_o the_o council_n receive_v tradition_n both_o as_o to_o faith_n veneratur_fw-la and_o manner_n either_o deliver_v by_o christ_n himself_o with_o his_o own_o mouth_n or_o dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o preserve_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o a_o continual_a succession_n with_o equal_a piety_n of_o affection_n and_o reverence_n as_o the_o proof_n of_o holy_a scripture_n where_o the_o council_n first_o suppose_v there_o be_v such_o tradition_n from_o christ_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n distinct_a from_o scripture_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n and_o than_o it_o declare_v equal_a respect_n and_o veneration_n due_a to_o they_o no_o one_o question_n but_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n deserve_v equal_a respect_n howsoever_o convey_v to_o we_o but_o the_o point_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n before_o this_o time_n for_o a_o unwritten_a word_n as_o a_o foundation_n of_o faith_n together_o with_o the_o write_a word_n 1._o it_o be_v therefore_o impertinent_a here_o to_o talk_v of_o a_o tradition_n before_o the_o write_a word_n for_o our_o debate_n be_v concern_v both_o be_v join_v together_o to_o make_v a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o common_a plea_n on_o behalf_n of_o tradition_n 2._o it_o be_v likewise_o impertinent_a to_o talk_v of_o that_o tradition_n whereby_o we_o do_v receive_v the_o write_a word_n for_o the_o council_n first_o suppose_v the_o write_a word_n to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n before_o it_o mention_n the_o unwritten_a word_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v concern_v that_o tradition_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o council_n affirm_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v contain_v partly_o in_o book_n that_o be_v write_v and_o partly_o in_o unwritten_a tradition_n by_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o can_v mean_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o that_o the_o word_n be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n and_o partly_o in_o tradition_n and_o it_o be_v therefore_o impertinent_a to_o urge_v the_o tradition_n for_o scripture_n to_o prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o it_o be_v here_o own_a by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 3._o the_o council_n do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o a_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o of_o a_o distinct_a rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o scripture_n for_o of_o that_o it_o speak_v afterward_o in_o the_o decree_n about_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n where_o it_o say_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o mean_v of_o scripture_n nor_o against_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a the_o council_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o consequence_n draw_v out_o of_o scripture_n concern_v thing_n not_o express_o contain_v in_o it_o but_o it_o clear_o mean_v a_o unwritten_a word_n distinct_a from_o the_o write_v and_o not_o contain_v in_o it_o which_o together_o with_o that_o make_v up_o a_o complete_a rule_n of_o faith._n this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o council_n i_o now_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o it_o which_o i_o shall_v prove_v by_o these_o step_n 1._o from_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n itself_o 2._o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o church_n before_o the_o council_n for_o several_a century_n 3._o from_o the_o canon_n law_n receive_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 4._o from_o the_o ancient_a office_n use_v in_o that_o church_n 5._o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n 1._o from_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n about_o this_o matter_n by_o the_o postulata_fw-la it_o appear_v that_o the_o catholic_n tradition_n be_v such_o as_o must_v be_v know_v by_o the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o especial_o of_o the_o divine_n in_o it_o but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o most_o allow_a history_n of_o that_o council_n this_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o so_o receive_v there_o for_o cardinal_n pallavicini_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v warm_o debate_v and_o canvas_v even_o by_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o the_o bishop_n of_o fano_fw-la bertanus_n urge_v against_o it_o that_o god_n have_v not_o give_v 3._o equal_a firmness_n to_o tradition_n as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o scripture_n since_o several_a tradition_n have_v fail_v but_o the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n mussus_n oppose_v he_o and_o say_v though_o all_o truth_n be_v not_o to_o be_v equal_o regard_v yet_o every_o word_n of_o god_n aught_o and_o tradition_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n follow_v he_o it_o seem_v then_o there_o be_v a_o division_n in_o the_o council_n about_o it_o but_o how_o can_v that_o be_v if_o there_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n about_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n can_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n when_o assemble_v in_o council_n to_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v no_o better_o agree_v about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o
yet_o must_v we_o believe_v there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o know_a catholic_n tradition_n about_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v err_v about_o such_o a_o tradition_n nay_o far_o the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o this_o bishop_n have_v gain_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n to_o he_o yet_o his_o own_o heart_n misgive_v he_o and_o in_o the_o next_o congregation_n himself_o propose_v that_o instead_o of_o equal_a it_o may_v be_v put_v a_o like_a veneration_n and_o yet_o we_o must_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o a_o equal_a veneration_n to_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o chioza_n naclantus_fw-la he_o say_v inveigh_v more_o bitter_o against_o this_o equality_n and_o in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o council_n charge_v the_o doctrine_n with_o impiety_n 4._o and_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v any_o divine_a inspiration_n to_o tradition_n but_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v only_o as_o law_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v he_o profess_v to_o consent_v to_o the_o decree_n afterward_o but_o withal_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o inquisition_n not_o long_o after_o upon_o suspicion_n of_o heresy_n which_o show_v they_o be_v not_o well_o satisfy_v with_o his_o submission_n we_o be_v extreme_o behold_v to_o cardinal_n pallavicini_n for_o his_o information_n in_o these_o matter_n which_o be_v pass_v over_o too_o jejune_o by_o f._n paul._n 2._o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v observe_v by_o some_o of_o they_o that_o when_o the_o father_n appeal_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o controvert_v point_n of_o faith_n they_o make_v their_o appeal_n to_o those_o who_o write_v before_o the_o controversy_n be_v start_v as_o s._n augustin_n do_v against_o the_o pelagian_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v a_o reasonable_a method_n julian_n of_o proceed_v in_o case_n tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v so_o even_o in_o this_o point_n whether_o tradition_n be_v such_o a_o rule_n or_o not_o for_o the_o divine_n who_o write_v before_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n they_o receive_v among_o themselves_o gabriel_n biel_n live_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 15_o century_n and_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n alone_o teach_v all_o thing_n necessary_a 71._o to_o salvation_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v and_o to_o be_v avoid_v to_o be_v love_v and_o to_o be_v despise_v to_o be_v believe_v and_o to_o be_v hope_v for_o and_o again_o that_o the_o ib._n will_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o they_o alone_o we_o know_v the_o whole_a will_n of_o god._n if_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o scripture_n how_o can_v part_v of_o it_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o if_o this_o be_v then_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n how_o can_v such_o a_o man_n who_o be_v professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o tube_v be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o i_o know_v he_o say_v he_o take_v the_o main_a of_o his_o book_n from_o the_o lecture_n of_o eggelingus_fw-la in_o the_o cathedral_n church_n at_o mentz_n but_o this_o add_v great_a strength_n to_o the_o argument_n since_o it_o appear_v hereby_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o the_o school_n but_o open_o deliver_v in_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a church_n of_o germany_n cajetan_n die_v not_o above_o 12_o year_n before_o the_o council_n who_o agree_v with_o this_o doctrine_n of_o biel_n or_o eggelingus_fw-la and_o he_o be_v account_v the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n for_o divinity_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n give_v such_o a_o perfection_n to_o a_o man_n of_o god_n or_o one_o that_o 16._o devout_o serve_v he_o that_o thereby_o he_o be_v accomplish_v for_o every_o good_a work_n how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o there_o be_v another_o rule_n of_o faith_n quite_o distinct_a from_o the_o write_a word_n bellarmin_n indeed_o grant_v that_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v simple_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o be_v plain_o contain_v in_o scripture_n by_o which_o he_o yield_v that_o the_o scripture_n alone_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o necessary_a point_n and_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n the_o certain_a and_o stable_a rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o the_o most_o certain_a and_o most_o secure_a rule_n if_o there_o be_v then_o ibid._n any_o other_o it_o must_v be_v less_o certain_a and_o about_o point_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n i._n e._n it_o must_v be_v a_o rule_n where_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o rule_n for_o if_o man_n salvation_n be_v sufficient_o provide_v for_o by_o the_o write_a rule_n and_o the_o divine_a revelation_n be_v in_o order_n to_o man_n salvation_n what_o need_v any_o other_o revelation_n to_o the_o church_n beside_o what_o be_v write_v he_o assert_n far_o that_o nothing_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la but_o what_o god_n 9_o have_v reveal_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n or_o be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o this_o he_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n must_v have_v come_v from_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n according_a to_o his_o own_o concession_n it_o must_v be_v write_v and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o it_o be_v first_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o receive_v a_o unwritten_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o a_o write_v for_o either_o it_o must_v be_v necessary_a on_o its_o own_o account_n and_o then_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v write_v and_o if_o not_o than_o it_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o necessary_a than_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o rule_n which_o make_v it_o necessary_a and_o consequent_o that_o rule_n must_v be_v first_o prove_v to_o be_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o bellarmin_n have_v no_o where_o do_v but_o only_o set_v down_o rule_n about_o know_v true_a apostolical_a tradition_n from_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n wherein_o he_o wise_o suppose_v that_o which_o he_o be_v to_o prove_v and_o the_o true_a occasion_n of_o set_v up_o this_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v intimate_v by_o bellarmin_n himself_o in_o his_o first_o rule_n of_o judge_v true_a apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v when_o the_o church_n believe_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o in_o scripture_n then_o say_v he_o we_o must_v judge_v it_o to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n why_o so_o otherwise_o the_o church_n must_v have_v err_v in_o take_v that_o for_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o and_o this_o be_v the_o great_a secret_a about_o this_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o see_v plain_o several_a thing_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n which_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o they_o must_v not_o yield_v they_o have_v once_o mistake_v and_o therefore_o this_o new_a additional_a less_o certain_a rule_n for_o unnecessary_a point_n must_v be_v advance_v although_o they_o want_v tradition_n among_o themselves_o to_o prove_v tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o i_o shall_v now_o far_o make_v appear_v from_o their_o own_o school_n divine_v before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v among_o they_o what_o those_o be_v which_o they_o strict_o call_v theological_a truth_n and_o by_o they_o we_o shall_v judge_v what_o they_o make_v the_o rule_n of_o faith._n for_o they_o do_v not_o make_v a_o bare_a revelation_n to_o any_o person_n a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o faith_n but_o they_o say_v prol_n the_o revelation_n must_v be_v public_a and_o design_v for_o the_o general_a benefit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o aquinas_n determine_v 5._o that_o our_o faith_n rest_v only_o upon_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o theological_a truth_n be_v such_o as_o be_v immediate_o deduce_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n from_o public_a divine_a revelation_n own_v and_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n the_o modern_a school_n man_n 3._o who_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v theological_a truth_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o the_o unwritten_a as_o well_o as_o the_o write_a word_n or_o else_o they_o will_v not_o speak_v consonant_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o if_o those_o before_o they_o deduce_v theological_a truth_n only_o from_o the_o write_a word_n
to_o be_v equal_v to_o it_o he_o allow_v a_o judgement_n of_o discretion_n in_o private_a 6._o person_n and_o a_o certainty_n of_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o scripture_n attainable_a thereby_o he_o make_v the_o scripture_n the_o only_o stand_v infallible_a rule_n 1._o of_o faith_n for_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o whatever_o doctrine_n be_v not_o agreeable_a thereto_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v either_o as_o heretical_a suspicious_a or_o impertinent_a to_o religion_n if_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v go_v by_o this_o rule_n we_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o creed_n of_o pius_n iu._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n live_v nicolaus_n de_fw-fr lyra_n who_o parallel_v the_o scripture_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n tobiae_fw-la with_o first-principle_n in_o science_n for_o as_o other_o truth_n be_v try_v in_o they_o by_o their_o reduction_n to_o first-principle_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o reduction_n to_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v false_a if_o he_o have_v know_v any_o other_o principle_n which_o will_v have_v make_v faith_n impossible_a to_o be_v false_a he_o will_v never_o have_v speak_v thus_o of_o scripture_n alone_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o school_n divine_v about_o the_o same_o time_n live_v joh._n duns_n scotus_n the_o head_n of_o a_o school_n famous_a for_o subtlety_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o 14._o holy_a scripture_n do_v sufficient_o contain_v all_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n because_o by_o it_o we_o know_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v hope_v for_o and_o practice_v and_o after_o he_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o they_o he_o conclude_v in_o these_o word_n patet_fw-la quod_fw-la scriptura_fw-la sacra_fw-la sufficienter_fw-la continet_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la necessariam_fw-la viatori_fw-la if_o this_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o point_n simple_o necessary_a then_o however_o it_o prove_v that_o all_o such_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v therein_o contain_v and_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o inquire_v after_o unnecessary_a point_n how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o embrace_v another_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v sufficient_o contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o thomas_n aquinas_n be_v more_o express_a c._n in_o this_o matter_n for_o he_o say_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o be_v above_o any_o desert_n of_o we_o can_v be_v know_v no_o otherway_n by_o we_o than_o as_o they_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o this_o be_v so_o remarkable_a a_o passage_n that_o suarez_n can_v not_o let_v it_o escape_v without_o corrupt_v it_o for_o instead_o of_o scripture_n he_o make_v he_o to_o speak_v of_o divine_a revelation_n in_o general_n 117._o viz._n under_o scripture_n he_o comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v under_o the_o write_a word_n he_o mean_v the_o unwritten_a if_o he_o have_v mean_v so_o he_o be_v able_a to_o have_v express_v his_o own_o mind_n more_o plain_o and_o cajetan_n apprehend_v no_o such_o meaning_n in_o his_o word_n but_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n that_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o other_o passage_n in_o he_o that_o he_o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith._n 1._o he_o make_v no_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v sufficient_a but_o such_o as_o be_v deduce_v 2._o from_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o argument_n from_o authority_n to_o be_v only_o probable_a nay_o although_o such_o person_n have_v particular_a revelation_n how_o can_v this_o be_v consistent_a with_o another_o rule_n of_o faith_n distinct_a from_o scripture_n for_o if_o he_o have_v own_v any_o such_o he_o must_v have_v deduce_v necessary_a argument_n from_o thence_o as_o well_o as_o from_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o if_o all_o other_o authority_n be_v only_o probable_a than_o they_o can_v make_v any_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v 2._o he_o affirm_v that_o to_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o scripture_n we_o be_v to_o prove_v nothing_o c._n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n as_o matter_n of_o faith._n for_o by_o authority_n he_o mean_v nothing_o but_o the_o scripture_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o former_a place_n and_o by_o what_o follow_v ib._n where_o he_o mention_n the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n express_o 3._o he_o assert_n that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v all_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o put_v together_o by_o the_o church_n only_o for_o the_o ease_n of_o the_o people_n from_o hence_o it_o nenessary_o primum_fw-la follow_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o believe_v the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o write_a word_n and_o not_o from_o any_o unwritten_a tradition_n for_o else_o he_o need_v not_o to_o have_v be_v so_o careful_a to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v all_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n 4._o he_o distinguish_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o scripture_n some_o to_o be_v believe_v for_o themselves_o which_o he_o call_v prima_fw-la credibilia_fw-la these_o he_o say_v every_o one_o be_v bind_v explicit_o to_o believe_v but_o for_o other_o thing_n he_o be_v bind_v only_o implicit_o or_o c._n in_o a_o preparation_n of_o mind_n to_o believe_v whatever_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o then_o only_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o believe_v explicit_o when_o it_o be_v make_v clear_a to_o he_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith._n which_o word_n must_v imply_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o otherwise_o implicit_a faith_n must_v relate_v to_o whatever_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a word_n from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o aquinas_n know_v nothing_o of_o a_o traditional_a rule_n of_o faith_n although_o he_o live_v after_o the_o lateran_n council_n a._n d._n 1215._o be_v bear_v about_o nine_o year_n after_o it_o and_o bonaventure_n who_o die_v the_o same_o year_n with_o he_o affirm_v that_o nothing_o be_v 2._o to_o besaid_a about_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v make_v clear_a out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n not_o long_o after_o they_o live_v henricus_fw-la gandavensis_fw-la and_o he_o deliver_v these_o thing_n which_o be_v very_o material_a to_o our_o purpose_n 1._o that_o the_o reason_n why_o we_o believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n 2._o who_o work_v no_o miracle_n be_v because_o they_o preach_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o have_v leave_v in_o their_o most_o certain_a write_n which_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a by_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o that_o succeed_v to_o our_o time_n where_o we_o see_v he_o make_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a certain_a rule_n and_o that_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o all_o other_o doctrine_n by_o they_o 2._o that_o truth_n be_v more_o certain_o preserve_v in_o scripture_n than_o in_o the_o church_n 5._o because_o that_o be_v fix_v and_o immutable_a and_o man_n be_v variable_a so_o that_o multitude_n of_o they_o may_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n either_o through_o error_n or_o malice_n but_o the_o true_a church_n will_v always_o remain_v in_o some_o righteous_a person_n how_o then_o can_v tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a with_o scripture_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n who_o be_v so_o very_o fallible_a i_o may_v carry_v this_o way_n of_o testimony_n on_o high_a still_o as_o when_z richardus_fw-la de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la say_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o every_o truth_n be_v suspect_v by_o he_o which_o be_v not_o confirm_v by_o holy_a 81._o scripture_n but_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o i_o shall_v now_o proceed_v to_o the_o canon_n law_n as_o have_v more_o authority_n than_o particular_a testimony_n 3._o as_o to_o the_o canon_n law_n collect_v by_o gratian_n i_o do_v not_o insist_v upon_o its_o confirmation_n by_o eugenius_n but_o upon_o its_o universal_a reception_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o thence_o i_o shall_v evident_o prove_v that_o tradition_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n dist._n 9_o c._n 3_o 4_o 5_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v assert_v above_o all_o other_o write_n whatsoever_o for_o all_o other_o write_n be_v to_o be_v examine_v and_o man_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n now_o bellarmin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o unwritten_a word_n be_v so_o 2._o call_v not_o that_o it_o always_o continue_v unwritten_a but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o by_o the_o first_o author_n of_o it_o so_o that_o the_o unwritten_a word_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o
as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o no_o one_o upon_o all_o occasion_n speak_v more_o express_o than_o he_o do_v as_o to_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o c._n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o be_v too_o great_a and_o too_o wise_a a_o man_n to_o contradict_v himself_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v different_a form_n of_o speech_n use_v in_o 22._o the_o church_n concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n some_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o other_o receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o father_n when_o he_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 9_o he_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n and_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v neither_o think_v nor_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o he_o find_v there_o but_o 10._o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o form_n s_o basil_n use_v be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n he_o answer_v that_o the_o equivalent_a be_v there_o 21._o find_v and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n receive_v by_o tradition_n which_o have_v the_o same_o force_n towards_o piety_n and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o all_o unwritten_a custom_n we_o shall_v do_v wrong_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o leave_v a_o bare_a name_n to_o the_o public_a preach_v and_o from_o thence_o he_o insist_o on_o some_o traditionary_a rite_n as_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n pray_v towards_o the_o east_n etc._n etc._n his_o business_n be_v to_o show_v that_o to_o the_o great_a solemnity_n of_o christian_a worship_n several_a custom_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o other_o ancient_a custom_n be_v receive_v which_o be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n he_o see_v no_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v find_v such_o fault_n with_o this_o and_o 29._o this_o be_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o s._n basil_n reason_v which_o can_v never_o be_v stretch_v to_o the_o set_n up_o tradition_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n distinct_a from_o scripture_n have_v thus_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o this_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o be_o now_o to_o give_v a_o account_n how_o it_o come_v into_o the_o church_n the_o first_o step_n that_o be_v make_v towards_o it_o be_v by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o although_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n propose_v to_o they_o the_o true_a ancient_a mehod_n of_o judge_v in_o council_n by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n place_v on_o a_o throne_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o council_n yet_o they_o find_v they_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n do_v their_o business_n that_o way_n and_o therefore_o as_o bellarmin_n observe_v they_o set_v up_o tradition_n in_o the_o 6_o and_o seven_o session_n and_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o who_o reject_v unwritten_a tradition_n but_o although_o there_o be_v then_o almost_o as_o little_a pretence_n for_o tradition_n as_o scripture_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n yet_o there_o have_v be_v a_o practice_n among_o they_o to_o set_v up_o 13._o and_o to_o worship_n image_n which_o richerius_n think_v come_v first_o into_o the_o church_n from_o the_o reverence_n show_v to_o the_o emperor_n statue_n they_o think_v this_o the_o secure_a way_n to_o advance_v that_o which_o they_o can_v never_o defend_v by_o scripture_n but_o this_o prevail_v very_o little_a in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o be_v well_o know_v by_o the_o rejection_n of_o that_o synod_n however_o pope_n hadrian_n join_v with_o they_o and_o produce_v a_o wretched_a tradition_n about_o sylvester_n and_o constantine_n to_o justify_v their_o proceed_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o image_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n the_o force_n of_o tradition_n be_v magnify_v and_o by_o degree_n it_o come_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o justify_v other_o practice_n for_o which_o they_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o plead_v hitherto_o tradition_n be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o some_o of_o the_o schoolman_n find_v it_o impossible_a to_o defend_v some_o doctrine_n hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o mere_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v force_v to_o call_v in_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o these_o be_v scotus_n who_o although_o in_o his_o prologue_n he_o assert_v as_o be_v say_v already_o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v sufficient_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o particular_a point_n he_o find_v scripture_n alone_o will_v never_o do_v their_o business_n and_o especial_o as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n about_o which_o he_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o hold_v many_o thing_n which_o can_v never_o be_v 11._o prove_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a occasion_n of_o tradition_n be_v take_v in_o for_o a_o partial_a rule_n for_o after_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n have_v declare_v several_a thing_n to_o be_v of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o no_o former_a creed_n as_o scotus_n confess_v and_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v they_o as_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o man_n of_o wit_n and_o subtilty_n such_o as_o 15._o scotus_n be_v be_v very_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o find_v out_o way_n to_o prove_v those_o to_o have_v be_v old_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v very_o new_a then_o they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o two_o thing_n which_o will_v serve_v for_o a_o colour_n to_o blind_v the_o common_a people_n and_o those_o be_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v true_a these_o thing_n be_v not_o in_o scripture_n but_o christ_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n i_o have_v many_o thing_n to_o say_v unto_o you_o etc._n etc._n and_o among_o those_o many_o thing_n they_o be_v to_o believe_v these_o new_a doctrine_n to_o be_v some_o 2._o when_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v than_o they_o tell_v they_o though_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o explicit_o in_o scripture_n yet_o they_o be_v implicit_o there_o and_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n to_o fetch_v they_o out_o of_o those_o dark_a place_n and_o to_o set_v they_o in_o a_o better_a light_n and_o thus_o scotus_n help_v himself_o out_o in_o that_o dark_a point_n of_o transubstantiation_n first_o he_o attempt_v 13._o to_o make_v it_o out_o by_o tradition_n but_o find_v that_o will_v not_o do_v the_o business_n effectual_o he_o run_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o the_o business_n of_o sacrament_n and_o we_o be_v to_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o the_o church_n do_v expound_v the_o scripture_n with_o the_o same_o spirit_n which_o indite_v they_o this_o be_v a_o brave_a supposition_n indeed_o but_o he_o offer_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o if_o we_o allow_v scotus_n to_o have_v be_v the_o introducer_n of_o tradition_n as_o to_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n yet_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o receive_v in_o the_o school_n but_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v declare_v several_a proposition_n to_o be_v heretical_a which_o can_v not_o be_v condemn_v by_o scripture_n there_o be_v find_v a_o necessity_n of_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v catholic_n truth_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n the_o first_o proposition_n there_o condemn_v be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o second_o that_o the_o accident_n do_v not_o remain_v without_o their_o subject_n now_o how_o can_v such_o as_o these_o be_v condemn_v by_o scripture_n but_o although_o only_o some_o be_v say_v to_o be_v heretical_a yet_o all_o be_v say_v to_o be_v against_o catholic_n truth_n but_o where_o be_v this_o catholic_n truth_n to_o be_v find_v cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la thought_n of_o a_o current_a sense_n of_o scripture_n according_a 2._o to_o the_o church_n occasion_n so_o that_o though_o the_o church_n practice_n shall_v be_v direct_o contrary_a yet_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o the_o church_n practise_v this_o be_v a_o very_a plain_a and_o effectual_a way_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v too_o gross_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v think_v much_o better_a by_o cardinal_n turrecremata_fw-la to_o find_v catholic_n verity_n on_o unwritten_a tradition_n as_o well_o as_o on_o scripture_n after_o this_o leo_fw-la x._o in_o his_o famous_a bull_n against_o luther_n exurge_n domine_fw-la make_v a_o far_a step_n for_o 22_o proposition_n condemn_v therein_o be_v that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n to_o appoint_v new_a article_n of_o faith._n it_o seem_v then_o the_o pope_n or_o church_n have_v a_o power_n to_o constitute_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o present_a church_n or_o pope_n
this_o have_v put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o business_n if_o it_o will_v have_v take_v but_o the_o world_n be_v wise_a and_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n complain_v of_o not_o be_v to_o be_v defend_v 〈◊〉_d scripture_n tradition_n be_v pitch_v upon_o as_o a_o secure_a way_n and_o according_o several_a attempt_n be_v make_v towards_o the_o set_n of_o it_o up_o by_o some_o provincial_a council_n before_o that_o of_o trent_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n 1527._o can._n 53._o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v a_o pernicious_a error_n to_o receive_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v deduce_v from_o scripture_n because_o christ_n deliver_v many_o thing_n to_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v never_o write_v but_o not_o one_o thing_n be_v allege_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o convey_v but_o only_o some_o rite_n about_o sacrament_n and_o prayer_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v declare_v a_o heretic_n as_o well_o as_o schismatic_a who_o reject_v they_o indeed_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v mention_v but_o not_o as_o to_o the_o article_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o as_o to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o that_o make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o heresy_n jod_n clicthoveus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n the_o next_o year_n write_v a_o explication_n and_o defence_n of_o this_o council_n but_o he_o mistake_v the_o point_n for_o he_o run_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v whether_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n whereas_o a_o just_a consequence_n out_o of_o it_o be_v sufficient_a and_o the_o great_a strength_n of_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o purpose_n be_v that_o the_o other_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o from_o no_o better_a a_o tradition_n than_o this_o do_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v the_o unwritten_a word_n to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n ii_o about_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n define_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v declare_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess._n 4._o and_o therein_o the_o book_n of_o tobias_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la maccabee_n and_o baruch_n be_v receive_v for_o canonical_a with_o the_o twenty_o two_o book_n in_o the_o hebrew_n canon_n and_o a_o anathema_n be_v denounce_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o and_o present_o it_o add_v that_o hereby_o the_o world_n may_v see_v what_o authority_n the_o council_n proceed_v on_o for_o conâ—â—rming_a matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o reform_v manner_n now_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o decree_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v 1._o that_o these_o canonical_a book_n be_v not_o so_o call_v in_o a_o large_a sense_n for_o such_o as_o have_v be_v use_v or_o read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o strict_a sense_n for_o such_o as_o be_v a_o good_a foundation_n to_o build_v matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o 2._o that_o these_o book_n be_v not_o so_o receive_v by_o all_o even_a in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o what_o be_v receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n must_v be_v universal_o receive_v by_o the_o member_n of_o it_o but_o that_o so_o it_o be_v not_o appear_v by_o the_o account_n give_v by_o both_o the_o historian_n f._n paul_n say_v that_o in_o the_o congregation_n there_o be_v two_o different_a opinion_n 154._o of_o those_o who_o be_v for_o a_o particular_a catalogue_n one_o be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o book_n into_o three_o part_n the_o other_o to_o make_v all_o the_o book_n of_o equal_a authority_n and_o that_o this_o latter_a be_v carry_v by_o the_o great_a number_n now_o if_o this_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o divide_v about_o it_o and_o cardinal_n pallavicini_n himself_o say_v that_o bertanus_n and_o seripandus_n propound_v the_o put_v the_o book_n into_o several_a class_n 4._o some_o to_o be_v read_v for_o piety_n and_o other_o to_o confirm_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o cardinal_n seripando_n write_v a_o most_o learned_a book_n to_o that_o purpose_n what!_o against_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n it_o seem_v he_o be_v far_o from_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o anathema_n the_o legate_n and_o twenty_o father_n be_v for_o it_o 8._o madrucci_n and_o fourteen_o be_v against_o it_o because_o some_o catholic_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n then_o certain_o they_o know_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o it_o among_o these_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v mention_v who_o be_v say_v pallavicini_n severe_o rebuke_v for_o it_o by_o melchior_n canus_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n canus_n do_v indeed_o appeal_v to_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n innocentius_n i._o and_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o this_o do_v 11._o not_o make_v up_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n against_o cajetan_n who_o declare_v that_o he_o follow_v s._n jerom_n who_o cast_v those_o book_n fine_a out_o of_o the_o canon_n with_o respect_n to_o faith._n and_o he_o answer_v the_o argument_n bring_v on_o the_o other_o side_n by_o this_o distinction_n that_o they_o be_v canonical_a for_o edification_n but_o not_o fin_n for_o faith._n if_o therefore_o canus_n will_v have_v confute_v cajetan_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v own_v for_o canonical_a in_o the_o latter_a sense_n cajetan_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o clemens_n vii_o before_o the_o historical_a book_n own_v the_o great_a obligation_n of_o the_o church_n to_o s._n jerom_n for_o distinguish_v canonical_a and_o apocryphal_a book_n and_o say_v that_o he_o have_v free_v it_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o say_v the_o christian_n make_v canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o and_o this_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o great_a consequence_n but_o canus_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o and_o it_o full_o answer_v his_o objection_n that_o man_n can_v not_o know_v what_o book_n be_v true_o canonical_a viz._n such_o as_o be_v of_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o so_o receive_v by_o the_o jew_n catharinus_n say_v in_o answer_n to_o cajetan_n that_o the_o jew_n 37._o have_v one_o canon_n and_o the_o church_n another_o but_o how_o come_v the_o canon_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o of_o divine_a inspiration_n which_o be_v not_o so_o receive_v among_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v to_o resolve_v all_o into_o the_o church_n inspiration_n and_o not_o into_o tradition_n bellarmin_n grant_v that_o the_o church_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n make_v 11._o a_o book_n canonical_a which_o be_v not_o so_o but_o only_o declare_v what_o be_v canonical_a and_o that_o not_o at_o pleasure_n but_o from_o ancient_a testimony_n from_o similitude_n of_o style_n with_o book_n uncontroverted_a and_o the_o general_a sense_n and_o taste_n of_o christian_a people_n now_o the_o case_n here_o relate_v to_o book_n not_o first_o write_v to_o christian_n but_o among_o the_o jew_n from_o who_o we_o receive_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o if_o the_o jew_n never_o believe_v these_o book_n to_o contain_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n in_o they_o how_o can_v the_o christian_a church_n embrace_v they_o for_o such_o unless_o it_o assume_v a_o power_n to_o make_v and_o not_o mere_o to_o declare_v canonical_a book_n for_o he_o grant_v we_o have_v no_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o they_o but_o catharinus_n himself_o can_v deny_v that_o s._n jerom_n say_v that_o although_o the_o church_n read_v those_o book_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o for_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o he_o make_v a_o pitisull_n answer_v to_o it_o for_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n take_v for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o receive_v they_o but_o as_o take_v for_o the_o governor_n it_o do_v but_o other_o grant_v that_o they_o do_v receive_v they_o no_o more_o than_o the_o people_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o the_o cause_n of_o tradition_n 80._o be_v plain_o give_v we_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o resolve_v all_o at_o last_o into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pope_n innocentius_n gelasius_n and_o eugenius_n 4._o but_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o he_o for_o let_v we_o know_v the_o secret_a of_o so_o much_o zeal_n for_o these_o apocryphal_a book_n viz._n that_o they_o be_v of_o great_a force_n against_o the_o heretic_n for_o purgatory_n be_v no_o where_o so_o express_o mention_v as_o in_o 41._o the_o maccabee_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o this_o s._n jerom_n and_o cajetan_n may_v have_v escape_v censure_n and_o the_o jewish_a canon_n have_v be_v sufficient_a but_o to_o show_v that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n about_o
than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o unwritten_a word_n to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith._n marsilius_n ab_fw-la inghen_fw-mi be_v first_o professor_n of_o divinity_n of_o heidelberg_n at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 15_o century_n say_v bellarmin_n but_o trithemius_n say_v the_o 14_o and_o he_o determine_v that_o a_o theological_a proposition_n be_v that_o which_o be_v positive_o 2._o assert_v in_o scripture_n or_o deduce_v from_o thence_o by_o good_a consequence_n and_o that_o a_o theological_a truth_n strict_o take_v be_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o something_o express_v in_o the_o bible_n or_o deduce_v from_o thence_o he_o mention_n apostolical_a tradition_n afterward_o and_o join_v they_o with_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o martyrology_n so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 15_o century_n live_v petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it one_o as_o famous_a for_o his_o skill_n in_o divinity_n as_o for_o his_o 3._o dignity_n in_o the_o church_n he_o say_v that_o theological_a discourse_n be_v found_v on_o scripture_n and_o a_o theological_a proof_n must_v be_v draw_v from_o thence_o that_o theological_a principle_n be_v the_o truth_n contain_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o conclusion_n be_v such_o as_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n so_o that_o he_o not_o only_o make_v the_o scripture_n the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n but_o of_o all_o sort_n of_o true_a reason_v about_o it_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o cardinal_n palavicini_n two_o first_o principle_n of_o faith._n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v gregorius_n ariminensis_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n he_o say_v all_o theological_a 2._o discourse_n be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n and_o the_o consequence_n from_o it_o which_o he_o not_o only_o prove_v from_o testimony_n but_o ex_fw-la communi_fw-la omnium_fw-la conceptione_n from_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o christian_n for_o say_v he_o all_o be_v agree_v that_o then_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v theological_o when_o it_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v plain_a tradition_n against_o tradition_n be_v a_o distinct_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o deliver_v by_o the_o general_n of_o a_o order_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o theology_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o resolution_n of_o all_o theological_a discourse_n be_v into_o they_o and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o theological_a conclusion_n but_o what_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n in_o the_o former_a part_n of_o that_o century_n live_v darandus_fw-la 9_o he_o give_v a_o threesold_a sense_n of_o theology_n 1._o for_o a_o habit_n whereby_o we_o assent_v to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n as_o they_o be_v there_o deliver_v 2._o for_o a_o habit_n whereby_o those_o thing_n be_v defend_v and_o declare_v which_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n 3._o for_o a_o habit_n of_o those_o thing_n 13._o which_o be_v deduce_v out_o of_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o it_o be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 21._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o affirm_v that_o all_o truth_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n at_o large_a but_o for_o the_o people_n 2._o conveniency_n the_o necessary_a point_n be_v sum_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o his_o preface_n before_o his_o book_n on_o the_o sentence_n he_o high_o commend_v the_o scripture_n for_o their_o dignity_n their_o usefulness_n their_o certainty_n their_o depth_n and_o after_o all_o conclude_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n man_n ought_v to_o speak_v agreeable_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o whosoever_o do_v not_o break_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o call_v the_o measure_n of_o our_o faith._n what_o tradition_n do_v appear_v then_o for_o another_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o 14_o century_n but_o before_o i_o proceed_v high_a i_o shall_v show_v the_o consent_n of_o other_o with_o these_o school_n divine_v in_o the_o three_o last_o century_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 15_o live_v nicholaus_fw-la panormitanus_fw-la one_o of_o mighty_a reputation_n for_o his_o skill_n in_o the_o canon_n law._n in_o the_o ch._n significâsti_fw-la prima_fw-la 1._o the_o electione_n debate_v the_o authority_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n he_o say_v papae_fw-la if_o the_o pope_n have_v better_a reason_n his_o authority_n be_v great_a than_o the_o council_n and_o if_o any_o private_a person_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n have_v better_a reason_n out_o of_o scripture_n than_o the_o pope_n his_o say_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v above_o the_o pope_n which_o word_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v then_o look_v on_o as_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o no_o man_n ground_v himself_n on_o scripture_n can_v make_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o pope_n who_o may_v allege_v tradition_n against_o he_o and_o if_o that_o be_v a_o equal_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o doctrine_n of_o one_o rule_n can_v not_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o other_o at_o the_o same_o time_n live_v tostatus_n the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o avila_n one_o of_o infinite_a industry_n and_o great_a judgement_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith._n in_o his_o preface_n on_o genesis_n he_o say_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o rule_n for_o our_o understanding_n to_o be_v d._n regulate_v by_o and_o that_o rule_n must_v be_v most_o certain_a that_o divine_a faith_n be_v the_o most_o certain_a and_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v regulate_v our_o understanding_n thereby_o and_o this_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o measure_n of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n if_o he_o know_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o faith_n beside_o the_o scripture_n he_o will_v have_v mention_v it_o in_o this_o place_n and_o not_o have_v direct_v man_n only_o to_o they_o as_o the_o exact_a measure_n of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n thomas_n walden_n confessor_n to_o our_o henry_n 5_o say_v trithemius_n dispute_v sharp_o against_o wickliff_n but_o he_o dare_v not_o set_v up_o the_o church_n authority_n or_o tradition_n equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n for_o when_o he_o mention_n tradition_n after_o scripture_n he_o utter_o disclaim_v any_o such_o thought_n as_o that_o of_o equality_n between_o they_o but_o he_o desire_v a_o due_a 22._o distance_n may_v be_v keep_v between_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n or_o tradition_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o believe_v the_o holy_a scripture_n then_o the_o definition_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o he_o more_o full_o explain_v himself_o in_o another_o place_n where_o 28._o he_o plain_o assert_n that_o nothing_o else_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o 27._o such_o faith_n as_o the_o scripture_n and_o christ_n symbolical_a church_n but_o for_o all_o other_o authority_n the_o low_a degree_n be_v that_o of_o catholic_n tradition_n the_o next_o of_o the_o bishop_n especial_o of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o first_o place_n and_o above_o all_o these_o he_o place_n that_o of_o a_o general_n council_n but_o when_o he_o have_v so_o do_v he_o say_v all_o these_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v regard_v but_o as_o the_o instruction_n of_o elder_n and_o admonition_n of_o father_n so_o that_o the_o chief_a opposer_n of_o wickliff_n have_v not_o yet_o find_v out_o this_o new_a rule_n of_o faith._n much_o about_o the_o same_o time_n live_v joh._n gerson_n who_o 5._o cardinal_n zabarella_n declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o be_v the_o great_a divine_a of_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith._n he_o agree_v with_o panormitan_n in_o this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v well_o skill_v in_o scripture_n his_o doctrine_n deserve_v more_o to_o be_v regard_v than_o the_o pope_n declaration_n for_o say_v he_o the_o gospel_n be_v more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o pope_n and_o if_o such_o a_o one_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n which_o the_o pope_n either_o know_v not_o or_o mistake_n it_o be_v plain_a who_o judgement_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v nay_o he_o go_v far_a that_o if_o in_o a_o general_n council_n he_o find_v the_o majority_n incline_v to_o that_o part_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v it_o and_o he_o instance_n in_o hilary_n and_o he_o show_v that_o since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n no_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v
mere_a oral_a tradition_n according_a to_o he_o but_o it_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o church_n 12._o but_o the_o canon_n law_n express_o exclude_v all_o other_o write_n let_v they_o contain_v what_o they_o will_v from_o be_v admit_v to_o any_o competition_n with_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v in_o any_o other_o than_o canonical_a scripture_n dist._n 37._o c._n relatum_fw-la a_o man_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o entire_a and_o firm_a rule_n of_o susceperit_fw-la faith_n in_o the_o scripture_n caus._n 8._o q._n 1._o c._n nec_fw-la sufficere_fw-la the_o scripture_n praescripta_fw-la be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n both_o of_o faith_n and_o life_n and_o the_o gloss_n on_o the_o canon_n law_n there_o own_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o very_o pleasant_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o clergy_n and_o think_v image_n enough_o for_o the_o laity_n caus._n 24._o q._n 1._o c._n non_fw-la afferentes_fw-la the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o true_a balance_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o weigh_v what_o we_o find_v there_o as_o to_o own_o what_o we_o find_v there_o already_o weigh_v which_o must_v imply_v the_o scripture_n alone_o to_o be_v that_o measure_n we_o be_v to_o trust_v to_o dist._n 8._o c._n 4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o it_o be_v there_o say_v that_o custom_n must_v yield_v to_o truth_n and_o reason_n when_o that_o be_v discover_v and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o christ_n say_v i_o be_o truth_n and_o not_o custom_n now_o if_o tradition_n be_v a_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n custom_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v presume_v to_o have_v truth_n and_o reason_n of_o its_o side_n for_o if_o we_o can_v once_o suppose_v a_o custom_n to_o prevail_v in_o the_o church_n against_o truth_n and_o reason_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o tradition_n shall_v be_v infallible_a for_o what_o be_v that_o but_o ancient_a custom_n caus._n 11._o q._n 3._o c._n 101._o si_fw-mi be_v qui_fw-la proeest_fw-la if_o any_o one_o command_n what_o god_n have_v forbid_v or_o forbid_v what_o god_n have_v command_v he_o be_v to_o be_v accurse_v of_o all_o that_o love_n god._n and_o if_o he_o require_v any_o thing_n beside_o the_o will_n of_o god_n or_o what_o god_n have_v evident_o require_v in_o scripture_n he_o be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o false_a witness_n of_o god_n and_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o there_o be_v another_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o will_n of_o god_n beside_o the_o scripture_n caus._n 24._o q._n 3._o c._n 30._o c._n quid_fw-la autem_fw-la in_o matter_n of_o doubt_n it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n be_v to_o fly_v to_o the_o write_a word_n for_o satisfaction_n recurrunt_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v folly_n not_o to_o do_v it_o it_o be_v true_a man_n own_o fancy_n be_v oppose_v to_o scripture_n but_o against_o man_n fancy_n no_o other_o rule_n be_v mention_v but_o that_o of_o the_o write_a word_n joh._n 22._o extravag_n c._n quia_fw-la quorundam_fw-la tit._n 14._o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o scripture_n in_o the_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n about_o use_n and_o property_n dicunt_fw-la nobis_fw-la ubi_fw-la legunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o he_o show_v that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n either_o express_o or_o by_o reduction_n otherwise_o the_o scripture_n will_v incerti_fw-la be_v no_o certain_a rule_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n will_v be_v render_v doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a the_o glosser_n there_o say_v whence_o come_v this_o consequence_n and_o refer_v to_o another_o place_n where_o he_o make_v it_o out_o thus_o that_o faith_n can_v only_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o be_v destroy_v faith_n will_v 9_o be_v take_v away_o the_o roman_a editor_n for_o a_o antidote_n refer_v to_o cardinal_n turrecremata_fw-la who_o do_v indeed_o speak_v of_o catholic_n truth_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n in_o the_o canon_n law_n for_o it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o alex._n 3._o c._n cum_fw-la marthoe_n extrav_n de_fw-fr celebr_n missae_fw-la but_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v innoc._n 3._o decretal_a l._n 3._o tit._n 41._o and_o yet_o this_o will_v not_o prove_v what_o he_o aim_v at_o for_o the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o author_n of_o the_o word_n add_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o those_o of_o christ_n institution_n and_o he_o plead_v that_o many_o of_o christ_n word_n and_o action_n be_v omit_v by_o the_o evangelist_n which_o the_o apostle_n afterward_o set_v down_o and_o he_o instance_n in_o saint_n paul_n as_o to_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v more_o bless_a to_o give_v than_o to_o receive_v and_o elsewhere_o but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o catholic_n truth_n not_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n either_o in_o word_n or_o by_o consequence_n the_o cardinal_n be_v here_o very_o much_o to_o seek_v when_o he_o have_v nothing_o but_o such_o a_o testimony_n as_o this_o to_o produce_v in_o so_o weighty_a and_o so_o new_a a_o doctrine_n the_o best_a argument_n he_o produce_v be_v 18._o a_o horrible_a blunder_n of_o gratian_n where_o s._n augustin_n seem_v to_o reckon_v the_o decretal_a epistle_n equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n dist._n 19_o c._n in_o canonicis_fw-la which_o the_o roman_a corrector_n be_v ashamed_a of_o and_o confess_v that_o s._n augustin_n speak_v only_o of_o canonical_a epistle_n in_o scripture_n so_o hard_o must_v they_o strain_v who_o among_o christian_n will_v set_v up_o any_o other_o rule_n equal_a with_o the_o write_a word_n 4._o i_o proceed_v to_o prove_v this_o from_o the_o ancient_a office_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o office_n produce_v by_o morinus_n out_o of_o the_o vatican_n ms._n which_o he_o say_v be_v very_o ancient_a the_o bishop_n before_o 275._o his_o consecration_n be_v ask_v if_o he_o will_v accommodate_v all_o his_o prudence_n to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o skill_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o holy_a scripture_n resp._n yes_o i_o will_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n consent_n and_o obey_v it_o in_o all_o thing_n inter._n will_v thou_o teach_v the_o people_n by_o word_n and_o example_n the_o thing_n which_o thou_o learn_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n resp._n i_o will._n and_o then_o immediate_o follow_v the_o examen_fw-la about_o manner_n in_o another_o old_a office_n of_o s._n victor_n there_o be_v the_o same_o 333._o question_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o so_o in_o another_o of_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n late_o produce_v by_o mabillon_n which_o he_o say_v be_v about_o william_n 468._o the_o conquerour_n time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n about_o tradition_n which_o creep_v into_o the_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n and_o from_o thence_o have_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o roman_a pontifical_n but_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n own_v that_o the_o examen_fw-la be_v original_o take_v out_o of_o the_o gallican_n office_n although_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o those_o imperfect_a one_o late_o publish_v at_o rome_n by_o thâ—masius_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v just_o suspect_v that_o the_o additional_a question_n about_o tradition_n be_v the_o roman_a interpolation_n after_o it_o come_v to_o be_v use_v in_o that_o pontifical_a and_o the_o first_o office_n in_o morinus_n be_v the_o true_a ancient_a gallican_n office._n but_o if_o tradition_n have_v be_v then_o own_v as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o ought_v no_o more_o to_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o the_o ancient_a office_n than_o in_o the_o modern_a and_o the_o ancient_a writer_n about_o ecclesiastical_a office_n speak_v very_o agreeable_o to_o the_o most_o ancient_a office_n about_o this_o matter_n amalarius_n say_v the_o gospel_n be_v the_o fountain_n 5._o of_o wisdom_n and_o that_o the_o preacher_n ought_v to_o prove_v the_o evangelical_n truth_n out_o of_o the_o sacred_a book_n isidore_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v nothing_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n 23._o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o testament_n rabanus_n maurus_n that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o foundation_n 53._o and_o perfection_n of_o prudence_n that_o truth_n and_o wisdom_n be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o they_o and_o the_o perfect_a instruction_n of_o life_n be_v contain_v in_o they_o our_o venerable_a bede_n agree_v with_o they_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_a teacher_n 6._o take_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o which_o they_o preach_v and_o therefore_o have_v their_o mind_n employ_v in_o find_v out_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o they_o 5._o i_o now_o come_v
to_o the_o father_n wherein_o i_o be_o in_o great_a paper_n measure_n prevent_v by_o a_o late_a discourse_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o large_a show_v that_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o rule_n but_o the_o scripture_n for_o decide_v controversy_n therefore_o i_o shall_v take_v another_o method_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o those_o who_o do_v speak_v most_o advantageous_o of_o tradition_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o set_v up_o another_o rule_n of_o faith_n distinct_a from_o scripture_n and_o here_o i_o shall_v pass_v over_o all_o those_o testimony_n of_o father_n which_o speak_v either_o of_o tradition_n before_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n or_o to_o those_o who_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o or_o of_o the_o tradition_n of_o scripture_n itself_o or_o of_o some_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n as_o whole_o impertinent_a and_o when_o these_o be_v cut_v off_o there_o remain_v scarce_o any_o to_o be_v consider_v beside_o that_o of_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n and_o one_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil._n i_o begin_v with_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n who_o by_o some_o be_v think_v so_o great_a a_o favourer_n of_o tradition_n but_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o it_o as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n distinct_a from_o scripture_n sufficiat_fw-la for_o he_o assert_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n how_o can_v that_o be_v if_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n distinct_a from_o it_o he_o make_v indeed_o catholic_n tradition_n the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o decline_v it_o in_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o if_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n be_v follow_v 1._o if_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n be_v join_v 2._o if_o the_o difference_n be_v observe_v between_o old_a error_n and_o new_a one_o for_o say_v he_o when_o they_o have_v length_n of_o 39_o time_n truth_n be_v more_o easy_o conceal_v by_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v to_o suppress_v it_o and_o in_o those_o case_n we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o deal_v with_o they_o but_o by_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a council_n and_o this_o be_v the_o rule_n we_o profess_v to_o hold_v to_o but_o to_o suppose_v any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o assume_v to_o itself_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_n and_o then_o to_o determine_v what_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v for_o catholic_n tradition_n by_o all_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v a_o thing_n in_o itself_o unreasonable_a and_o leave_v that_o part_n under_o a_o impossibility_n of_o be_v reclaim_v for_o in_o case_n the_o corrupt_a part_n be_v judge_n we_o may_v be_v sure_o no_o corruption_n will_v be_v ever_o own_v vincentius_n grant_v that_o arianism_n have_v once_o extreme_o the_o advantage_n 6._o in_o point_n of_o universality_n and_o have_v many_o council_n of_o its_o side_n if_o now_o the_o prevail_a party_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o catholic_n tradition_n and_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o its_o decree_n without_o far_a examination_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n say_v upon_o these_o rule_n of_o 201._o vincentius_n then_o i_o say_v all_o man_n be_v then_o bind_v to_o declare_v themselves_o arian_n for_o if_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v trust_v and_o rely_v upon_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n downward_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o member_n of_o the_o church_n then_o to_o oppose_v arianism_n and_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n after_o its_o prevalency_n to_o say_v it_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o former_a council_n do_v by_o no_o mean_n clear_v the_o difficulty_n for_o the_o present_a guide_n must_v be_v 199._o trust_v whether_o they_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a than_o that_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o condemn_v those_o who_o condemn_v they_o but_o vincentius_n say_v every_o true_a lover_n of_o christ_n prefer_v the_o ancient_a faith_n before_o the_o novel_a betray_n of_o it_o but_o then_o he_o must_v choose_v this_o ancient_a faith_n against_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o that_o according_a to_o vincentius_n can_v be_v no_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith._n but_o whether_o the_o present_a universality_n dissent_v from_o antiquity_n who_o judgement_n shall_v be_v soon_o take_v than_o its_o own_o say_v the_o same_o author_n this_o have_v be_v a_o excellent_a argument_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o ursacius_n or_o valens_n at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o answer_v the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n can_v have_v make_v but_o both_o be_v party_n and_o be_v not_o the_o council_n judgement_n to_o be_v take_v rather_o than_o a_o few_o opposer_n so_o that_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v find_v by_o these_o principle_n arianism_n have_v the_o great_a number_n have_v hard_a luck_n not_o to_o be_v establish_v as_o the_o catholic_n faith._n but_o if_o in_o that_o case_n particular_a person_n be_v to_o judge_v between_o the_o new_a and_o the_o old_a faith_n than_o the_o same_o reason_n will_v still_o hold_v unless_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v obtain_v a_o new_a patent_n of_o infallibility_n since_o that_o time_n the_o great_a question_n among_o we_o be_v where_o the_o true_a ancient_a faith_n be_v and_o how_o we_o may_v come_v to_o find_v it_o out_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o follow_v the_o ancient_a rule_n in_o this_o matter_n the_o scripture_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a rule_n on_o all_o hand_n and_o i_o be_o prove_v that_o tradition_n be_v not_o allow_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o distinct_a from_o it_o but_o the_o present_a question_n be_v how_o far_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v in_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n between_o we_o vincentius_n say_v we_o ought_v to_o follow_v it_o when_o there_o be_v antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n this_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v try_v by_o but_o here_o come_v another_o question_n who_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o these_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o what_o purpose_n then_o be_v all_o those_o rule_n will_v they_o condemn_v themselves_o or_o as_o the_o guide_n admirable_o say_v if_o the_o present_a universality_n be_v its_o own_o judge_n when_o can_v we_o think_v 199._o it_o will_v witness_v its_o departure_n from_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o if_o it_o will_v not_o what_o a_o case_n be_v the_o church_n in_o under_o such_o a_o pretend_a universality_n the_o utmost_a use_n i_o can_v suppose_v then_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n can_v be_v of_o to_o we_o now_o be_v in_o that_o case_n which_o he_o put_v when_o corruption_n and_o error_n have_v have_v time_n to_o take_v root_n and_o fasten_v themselves_o and_o that_o be_v by_o a_o appeal_n to_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a council_n but_o because_o of_o the_o charge_n of_o innovation_n upon_o we_o we_o be_v content_a to_o be_v try_v by_o his_o second_o rule_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n of_o great_a reputation_n who_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n to_o have_v live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o what_o they_o deliver_v free_o constant_o and_o unanimous_o let_v that_o be_v take_v for_o the_o undoubted_a and_o certain_a rule_n in_o judge_v between_o we_o but_o if_o the_o present_a guide_n must_v come_v in_o to_o be_v judge_n here_o again_o than_o all_o our_o labour_n be_v lose_v and_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n signify_v just_a nothing_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v by_o mr._n white_n magnify_v 54._o above_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o out_o of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-it above_o all_o other_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n depend_v on_o tradition_n and_o not_o mere_o on_o scripture_n the_o force_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o lie_v in_o this_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o say_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n though_o not_o find_v in_o scripture_n be_v to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o to_o clear_v this_o place_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v 1._o that_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o insist_v on_o tradition_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o he_o express_o disow_v it_o in_o that_o book_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o say_v he_o that_o we_o have_v it_o by_o tradition_n from_o our_o 7._o father_n for_o our_o father_n have_v it_o from_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o scripture_n as_o appear_v by_o those_o testimony_n i_o have_v set_v down_o already_o which_o they_o take_v for_o their_o foundation_n nothing_o can_v be_v plain_a than_o that_o s._n basil_n make_v scripture_n alone_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n
the_o tridentine_a canon_n i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a tradition_n against_o it_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n 2._o that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o constant_a tradition_n for_o it_o in_o the_o western_a church_n 1._o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a tradition_n against_o it_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o receive_v the_o jewish_a canon_n without_o the_o book_n declare_v canonical_a by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n we_o have_v very_o early_a evidence_n of_o this_o in_o the_o testimony_n of_o melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n who_o live_v not_o long_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 2d_o century_n and_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inquire_v into_o this_o matter_n and_o he_o deliver_v but_o 25._o 22_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o same_o be_v do_v by_o origen_n in_o the_o next_o who_o take_v infinite_a pain_n as_o eusebius_n 3._o say_v in_o search_v after_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o these_o testimony_n be_v preserve_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o follow_a century_n and_o himself_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v no_o sacred_a book_n among_o the_o 172._o jew_n from_o the_o time_n of_o zorobabel_n which_o cut_v off_o the_o book_n canonize_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o same_o age_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o athanasius_n st._n 4._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n epiphanius_n s._n basil_n ponder_v s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n amphilochius_n and_o philocal_a s._n chrysostom_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v carm._n that_o a_o tradition_n shall_v be_v better_o attest_v balsam_n in_o one_o age_n than_o this_o be_v by_o so_o considerable_a man_n in_o different_a 4._o church_n who_o give_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o those_o church_n they_o belong_v to_o and_o yet_o beside_o these_o we_o have_v in_o that_o age_n a_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n at_o laodicea_n from_o several_a province_n of_o asia_n and_o 59_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o this_o canon_n of_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o so_o own_a by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o by_o its_o first_o canon_n give_v authority_n to_o it_o and_o justinian_n allow_v the_o force_n of_o law_n to_o the_o canon_n which_o be_v either_o make_v or_o confirm_v by_o 131._o the_o four_o general_a council_n but_o it_o be_v the_o point_n of_o tradition_n i_o be_o upon_o and_o therefore_o justinian_n novel_a may_n at_o least_o be_v a_o sâ—rong_a evidence_n of_o that_o in_o the_o 6_o century_n in_o the_o seven_o leontius_n give_v his_o own_o testimony_n and_o that_o of_o theodorus_n 18._o in_o the_o 8_o damascen_n express_o own_v the_o hebrew_n canon_n of_o 22_o book_n and_o exclude_v by_o name_n some_o of_o the_o book_n make_v canonical_a at_o trent_n in_o the_o 9th_o we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n if_o 419._o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o laterculus_fw-la at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chronography_n but_o if_o he_o be_v not_o he_o must_v be_v a_o author_n of_o that_o age_n be_v translate_v by_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n 459._o in_o the_o 12_o balsamon_n and_o zonaras_n refer_v to_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o the_o greek_a father_n in_o the_o 14_o nicephorus_n calisthus_n reckon_v but_o 22_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o in_o this_o age_n we_o have_v the_o clear_a testimony_n of_o metrophanes_n afterward_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o 22_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o the_o rest_n i._n e._n tobit_n judith_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la baruch_n and_o maccabee_n be_v useful_a and_o therefore_o not_o whole_o to_o be_v reject_v but_o the_o church_n never_o receive_v they_o for_o canonical_a and_o authentical_a as_o appear_v by_o many_o testimony_n as_o among_o other_o of_o gregory_z the_o divine_a amphilochius_n and_o damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o never_o prove_v matter_n of_o faith_n out_o of_o they_o 2._o let_v we_o now_o compare_v this_o tradition_n with_o that_o of_o the_o western_a church_n for_o the_o new_a canon_n of_o trent_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o innocentius_n i._o and_o gelasius_n do_v enlarge_v the_o canon_n and_o take_v in_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n unless_o we_o call_v in_o question_n the_o write_n under_o their_o name_n but_o grant_v they_o genuine_a i_o shall_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o this_o tradition_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o possible_a reason_n for_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o make_v a_o decree_n for_o this_o tradition_n and_o to_o anathematise_v all_o who_o do_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o for_o 1._o this_o tradition_n be_v not_o universal_o receive_v at_o that_o time_n innocentius_n his_o epistle_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v a._n d._n 405._o be_v the_o western_a church_n agree_v before_o or_o after_o about_o this_o matter_n this_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o eruperius_fw-la a_o gallican_n bishop_n to_o who_o st._n jerom_n dedicate_v his_o commentary_n on_o zechariah_n but_o now_o it_o unlucky_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v contrary_a to_o this_o as_o appear_v by_o s._n hilary_n who_o can_v psalm_n not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o be_v a_o famous_a bishop_n of_o that_o church_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v but_o 22_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o confess_v he_o say_v some_o be_v for_o add_v tobit_n and_o judith_n but_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o other_o account_n be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o ancient_a tradition_n which_o be_v a_o mighty_a argument_n against_o innocentius_n who_o bring_v no_o tradition_n to_o justify_v his_o canon_n when_o st._n augustin_n produce_v a_o place_n out_o of_o the_o 14._o book_n of_o wisdom_n the_o divine_n of_o marseilles_n reject_v it_o because_o the_o book_n be_v not_o canonical_a therefore_o in_o that_o time_n innocent_n canon_n be_v by_o no_o mean_n receive_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o by_o it_o this_o book_n be_v make_v canonical_a but_o s._n jerom_n who_o have_v as_o much_o learning_n as_o pope_n innocent_a chromat_n vehement_o oppose_v this_o new_a canon_n more_o than_o once_o or_o ten_o time_n and_o not_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o jewish_a canon_n but_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n say_v he_o reads_z the_o book_n of_o tobit_n judith_n and_o maccabee_n but_o the_o church_n do_v not_o receive_v they_o among_o canonical_a scripture_n what_o church_n do_v he_o mean_a not_o the_o synagogue_n certain_o pope_n innocent_a say_v those_o book_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n s._n jerom_n say_v the_o church_n do_v not_o receive_v they_o but_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v cast_v out_o where_o be_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n to_o be_v find_v if_o innocent_n be_v in_o the_o right_n s._n jerom_n be_v foul_o mistake_v and_o in_o plain_a term_n belie_v the_o church_n but_o how_o be_v this_o consistent_a with_o the_o saintship_n of_o st._n jerom_n or_o with_o common_a discretion_n if_o the_o church_n do_v receive_v those_o book_n for_o canonical_a for_o every_o one_o can_v have_v disprove_v he_o and_o it_o require_v no_o great_a judgement_n or_o deep_a learning_n to_o know_v what_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o what_o not_o if_o s._n jerom_n be_v so_o mistake_v which_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o believe_v how_o come_v ruffinus_n not_o to_o observe_v his_o error_n and_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n nay_o how_o come_v ruffinus_n himself_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o very_a same_o prodigious_a mistake_n for_o he_o not_o only_o reject_v the_o controvert_v book_n out_o of_o the_o canon_n but_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n therein_o what_o 189._o account_n can_v be_v give_v of_o this_o matter_n if_o innocent_n tradition_n be_v right_a these_o man_n be_v under_o a_o gross_a delusion_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v learned_a and_o know_a person_n and_o more_o than_o ordinary_o conversant_a in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o this_o opinion_n be_v not_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n afterward_o for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v how_o can_v gregory_n i._o reject_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n out_o of_o the_o canon_n 17._o when_o two_o of_o his_o predecessor_n take_v it_o in_o it_o be_v somewhat_o hard_a to_o suppose_v one_o pope_n to_o contradict_v two_o of_o his_o predecessor_n about_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n yet_o i_o see_v not_o how_o to_o avoid_v it_o nor_o how_o it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o constancy_n of_o tradition_n much_o less_o with_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n he_o do_v not_o mere_o doubt_v as_o canus_n will_v 302._o have_v it_o think_v but_o he_o
against_o he_o that_o deny_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n only_o remain_v now_o a_o controversy_n have_v be_v start_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o species_n whether_o real_a accident_n or_o only_a appearance_n some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v have_v a_o taste_n of_o the_o new_a philosophy_n reject_v any_o real_a accident_n and_o yet_o declare_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o in_o another_o manner_n among_o these_o one_o emanuel_n maignan_n a_o professor_n of_o divinity_n 5._o at_o tholouse_n have_v at_o large_a undertake_v this_o matter_n the_o method_n he_o take_v be_v this_o 1._o he_o grant_v that_o nothing_o remain_v of_o the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n but_o that_o whereby_o it_o be_v a_o object_n of_o sense_n because_o that_o which_o be_v real_o the_o be_v of_o one_o thing_n can_v be_v the_o be_v of_o another_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o modus_fw-la as_o to_z the_o not_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n after_o consecration_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o trent_n 2._o he_o assert_n that_o real_a accident_n suppose_v they_o separable_a from_o the_o substance_n be_v not_o that_o whereby_o the_o element_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v the_o conjunction_n between_o the_o object_n and_o the_o faculty_n 3._o since_o he_o deny_v that_o accident_n have_v any_o real_a be_v distinct_a from_o the_o substance_n they_o be_v in_o he_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v no_o real_a accident_n after_o consecration_n as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o real_a substance_n and_o he_o bring_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n florence_n and_o trent_n to_o prove_v it_o 4._o as_o the_o substance_n do_v by_o divine_a concourse_n so_o act_n upon_o the_o sense_n before_o as_o to_o make_v it_o be_v a_o object_n of_o sense_n so_o after_o consecration_n god_n by_o his_o immediate_a act_n make_v the_o same_o appearance_n although_o the_o substance_n be_v go_v and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o miraculous_a conversion_n which_o be_v conceal_v from_o our_o sense_n by_o god_n immediate_a cause_v the_o very_a same_o appearance_n which_o come_v before_o from_o the_o substance_n which_o appearance_n he_o say_v be_v the_o species_n mention_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o other_o elder_a council_n and_o father_n against_o this_o new_a hypothesis_n a_o famous_a jesuit_n theophilus_n raynaudus_n oppose_v himself_o with_o great_a vehemency_n and_o urge_v these_o argument_n against_o it_o 1._o that_o it_o overthrow_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n leave_v no_o external_a visible_a sign_n but_o a_o perpetual_a illusion_n of_o the_o sense_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o error_n of_o one_o can_v be_v correct_v by_o another_o 2._o that_o it_o overthrow_v the_o design_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v to_o be_v true_a and_o proper_a food_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o etc._n etc._n john_n 6._o which_o he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o can_v agree_v with_o a_o imaginary_a appearance_n 3._o it_o be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o accident_n which_o befall_v the_o sacramental_a species_n as_o to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n to_o be_v cast_v into_o indecent_a place_n to_o be_v devour_v by_o brute_n to_o be_v putrify_v etc._n etc._n if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n withdraw_v there_o must_v be_v something_o beyond_o mere_a appearance_n 4._o he_o make_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v heretical_a because_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n condemn_v it_o as_o a_o heretical_a proposition_n to_o affirm_v that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n accident_n do_v not_o remain_v without_o their_o subject_n and_o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n use_v the_o word_n species_n in_o the_o sense_n then_o general_o receive_v and_o so_o it_o signify_v the_o same_o with_o accident_n which_o say_v he_o far_o appear_v because_o the_o council_n speak_v of_o the_o species_n remain_v but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o real_a accident_n the_o species_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o object_n but_o a_o new_a appearance_n be_v produce_v and_o it_o seem_v most_o reasonable_a to_o interpret_v the_o language_n of_o the_o council_n according_a to_o the_o general_a sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n be_v understand_v at_o that_o time_n vii_o what_o thing_n be_v dispute_v and_o oppose_v by_o some_o in_o the_o council_n without_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o although_o they_o be_v afterward_o decree_v by_o a_o major_a party_n yet_o can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v there_o receive_v by_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n because_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v contest_v in_o a_o council_n without_o censure_n but_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v heat_n and_o warm_a debate_n among_o the_o party_n in_o the_o council_n itself_o and_o both_o think_v they_o speak_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n then_o we_o must_v either_o allow_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o know_v catholic_n tradition_n about_o those_o matter_n or_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assemble_v in_o council_n do_v not_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v and_o what_o happen_v to_o be_v decree_v by_o a_o majority_n can_v never_o be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o to_o have_v be_v the_o tradition_n before_o because_o there_o be_v a_o different_a sense_n of_o other_o concern_v it_o and_o since_o in_o a_o division_n a_o single_a person_n may_v make_v a_o majority_n it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o carry_v infallibility_n and_o catholic_n tradition_n along_o with_o he_o but_o i_o think_v it_o reasonable_a in_o the_o enquiry_n after_o catholic_n tradition_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o different_a opinion_n in_o the_o council_n and_o among_o the_o schoolman_n before_o it_o and_o not_o only_o to_o observe_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n too_o and_o where_o the_o matter_n require_v it_o to_o go_v through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n up_o to_o the_o apostolical_a time_n that_o i_o may_v effectual_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o main_a point_n in_o controversy_n between_o we_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n there_o can_v be_v produce_v any_o catholic_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o they_o the_o content_n some_o postulata_fw-la about_o catholic_n tradition_n page_n 1_o i._o point_v examine_v about_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a with_o scripture_n 2._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n concern_v it_o 3._o no._n catholic_n tradition_n for_o it_o show_v from_o the_o difference_n about_o it_o in_o the_o council_n 4._o from_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o some_o age_n before_o the_o council_n 5._o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n against_o it_o 17._o of_o the_o ancient_a office_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 20._o of_o the_o father_n 21._o the_o first_o step_n of_o tradition_n be_v set_v up_o as_o a_o rule_n by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a 26._o not_o receive_v as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n till_o after_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o innocent_a iii_o 27._o the_o occasion_n of_o it_o set_v down_o from_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n there_o determine_v 28._o never_o establish_v for_o a_o rule_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 29._o ii_o about_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n define_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 30._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n ibid._n the_o difference_n there_o about_o it_o 31._o a_o constant_a tradition_n against_o it_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n 33._o no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o it_o in_o the_o western_a church_n 35._o the_o several_a step_n as_o to_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o canon_n set_v down_o 38._o the_o different_a meaning_n of_o apocryphal_a write_n 40._o iii_o about_o the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n prohibit_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 43._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n ibid._n no_o catholic_n tradition_n about_o this_o prove_a from_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 44._o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n against_o it_o prove_v from_o the_o ancient_a translation_n into_o valgar_n language_n 46._o the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n 52._o the_o first_o prohibition_n by_o gregory_n vii_o 56._o continue_a by_o the_o
plain_o exclude_v they_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n catharinus_n think_v he_o follow_v s._n jerom._n what_o then_o do_v this_o exclude_v his_o contradict_v his_o predecessor_n or_o be_v s._n jerom_n judgement_n above_o the_o pope_n but_o it_o be_v not_o s._n gregory_n alone_a who_o contradict_v the_o former_a pope_n canon_n for_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v either_o in_o italy_n spain_n france_n germany_n or_o england_n and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n it_o be_v a_o very_a catholic_n tradition_n not_o in_o italy_n for_o there_o cassiodore_n a_o learned_a and_o devout_a man_n in_o the_o next_o century_n to_o they_o gives_z a_o account_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o he_o take_v not_o any_o notice_n either_o of_o innocent_a or_o gelasius_n he_o first_o set_v down_o the_o order_n of_o scripture_n according_a to_o s._n jerom_n and_o then_o 6._o according_a to_o s._n augustin_n and_o in_o the_o last_o place_n according_a to_o the_o old_a translation_n and_o the_o lxx_o and_o where_o himself_o speak_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n before_o he_o follow_v s._n jerom_n be_v opinion_n that_o they_o be_v write_v rather_o for_o manner_n than_o dactrine_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n about_o the_o canon_n but_o he_o go_v about_o to_o excuse_v it_o but_o what_o need_v that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n then_o in_o the_o church_n concern_v it_o and_o that_o enforce_a by_o two_o pope_n but_o it_o may_v yet_o seem_v stranger_n that_o even_o in_o italy_n one_o canonize_v for_o a_o saint_n by_o clemens_n vii_o shall_v follow_v s._n jerom_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n viz._n s._n antoninus_n bishop_n 4._o of_o florence_n who_o speak_v of_o ecclestasticus_n receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n he_o say_v it_o be_v only_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v read_v and_o be_v not_o authentic_a to_o prove_v any_o thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith._n he_o that_o write_v note_n upon_o he_o sai_z that_o he_o follow_v s._n jerom_n and_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o eastern_a church_n for_o the_o western_a church_n always_o receive_v these_o book_n into_o the_o canon_n but_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o by_o the_o church_n he_o can_v understand_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o account_v the_o catholic_n church_n canus_n allow_v antoninus_n to_o 11._o have_v reject_v these_o book_n but_o he_o think_v the_o matter_n not_o so_o clear_a but_o then_o they_o may_v doubt_v concern_v it_o then_o there_o be_v no_o such_o evidence_n of_o tradition_n to_o convince_v man_n but_o antoninus_n have_v preserve_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o 3_o great_a man_n concern_v these_o book_n even_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o in_o 2._o 2_o dae_n he_o say_v deny_v these_o book_n to_o have_v such_o authority_n as_o to_o prove_v any_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o they_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n if_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o we_o know_v who_o to_o blame_v for_o it_o if_o antoninus_n see_v it_o there_o we_o hope_v his_o word_n may_v be_v take_v for_o it_o in_o spain_n we_o have_v for_o the_o hebrew_n canon_n the_o testimony_n comp._n of_o paulus_n burgensis_n tostatus_n and_o cardinal_n ximines_n in_o france_n of_o victorinus_n agobardus_n radulphus_fw-la flaviacensis_fw-la petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la and_o richard_n de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la lyra_n and_o other_o in_o germany_n of_o rabanus_n maurus_n strabus_n rupertus_n hermannus_n contractus_fw-la and_o other_o in_o england_n of_o bede_n alcvin_n sarisburiensis_n ockam_n waldensis_n and_o other_o who_o i_o bare_o mention_v because_o their_o testimony_n be_v at_o large_a in_o bishop_n cousin_n his_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o no_o man_n have_v yet_o have_v the_o hardiness_n to_o undertake_v that_o book_n these_o i_o think_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v there_o be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n about_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o show_v on_o what_o pretence_n and_o colour_n it_o come_v in_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n and_o step_n it_o advance_v 1._o the_o first_o step_n be_v the_o esteem_n which_o some_o of_o the_o father_n express_v of_o these_o book_n in_o quote_v of_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n do_v frequent_o cite_v they_o even_o those_o who_o express_o reject_v they_o from_o be_v canonical_a and_o not_o as_o ordinary_a book_n but_o as_o such_o as_o be_v useful_a to_o the_o church_n wherein_o many_o wise_a say_n and_o good_a action_n be_v record_v but_o the_o many_o quotation_n the_o father_n do_v make_v out_o of_o they_o be_v the_o only_a plausible_a pretence_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v to_o defend_v the_o put_v they_o into_o the_o canon_n as_o appear_v by_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n they_o tell_v we_o be_v mention_v by_o s._n cyprian_n s._n ambrose_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n augustin_n of_o judith_n by_o st._n jerom_n who_o mention_n a_o tradition_n that_o it_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o certain_o s._n jerom_n never_o believe_v it_o when_o he_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o not_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v any_o matter_n of_o faith._n the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n by_o s._n cyprian_n s._n cyril_n and_o s._n augustin_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n s._n cyprian_n epiphanius_n s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n augustin_n the_o maccabee_n by_o tertullian_n cyprian_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n origen_n eusebius_n s._n ambrose_n s._n augustin_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n only_o prove_v that_o they_o think_v something_o in_o those_o book_n worth_a allege_v but_o not_o that_o they_o judge_v the_o book_n themselves_o canonical_a and_o better_a argument_n from_o their_o citation_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibylls_n than_o for_o any_o of_o these_o we_o be_v not_o then_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o opinion_n of_o canonical_a book_n by_o bare_a citation_n but_o by_o their_o declare_a judgement_n about_o they_o 2._o the_o next_o step_n be_v when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v read_v in_o church_n but_o about_o this_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n for_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o carthage_n differ_v chief_o upon_o this_o point_n the_o former_a decree_v that_o none_o but_o canonical_a scripture_n shall_v be_v read_v under_o the_o name_n of_o holy_a write_n and_o set_v down_o the_o name_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n then_o to_o be_v read_v and_o so_o leave_v out_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o latter_a from_o their_o be_v read_v infer_v their_o be_v canonical_a for_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o that_o none_o but_o canonical_a shall_v be_v read_v and_o because_o these_o be_v read_v it_o reckon_v they_o up_o with_o the_o canonical_a book_n for_o so_o the_o canon_n conclude_v we_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o father_n that_o these_o book_n be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o church_n but_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v not_o peremptory_a in_o this_o matter_n but_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v refer_v to_o boniface_n and_o other_o bishop_n beyond_o the_o sea_n which_o show_v that_o here_o be_v no_o decree_n absolute_o make_v nor_o any_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n for_o then_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v they_o send_v to_o other_o church_n to_o advise_v about_o it_o 3._o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o apocryphal_a write_n whence_o those_o who_o do_v not_o consider_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o conclude_v they_o to_o have_v be_v canonical_a but_o sometime_o apocryphal_a signify_v such_o book_n as_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n as_o in_o the_o author_n before_o mention_v sometime_o such_o book_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v use_v among_o christian_n this_o distinction_n we_o have_v in_o ruffinus_n who_o say_v there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o book_n canonical_a as_o the_o 22_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n ecclesiastical_a of_o which_o sort_n he_o reckon_v wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobit_n judith_n and_o maccabee_n and_o these_o he_o say_v be_v permit_v to_o be_v read_v in_o church_n but_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v bring_v out_o of_o they_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n apocryphal_a be_v such_o which_o by_o no_o mean_n be_v permit_v to_o be_v read_v and_o thus_o innocentius_n his_o word_n may_v well_o be_v understand_v for_o he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o other_o write_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v reject_v but_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o so_o his_o meaning_n be_v to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o such_o counterfeit_n divine_a write_n as_o be_v then_o abroad_o for_o these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v whole_o reject_v and_o in_o that_o large_a sense_n he_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o
canon_n take_v ecclesiastical_a write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o church_n into_o that_o number_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n s._n augustin_n use_v the_o word_n apocryphal_a when_o the_o book_n of_o enoch_n be_v so_o call_v by_o he_o and_o such_o other_o counterfeit_a write_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n 20._o but_o elsewhere_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o solomon_n and_o those_o which_o bear_v his_o name_n which_o he_o say_v the_o more_o learned_a know_v not_o to_o be_v his_o but_o the_o western_a church_n have_v of_o old_a own_a their_o authority_n but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o book_n of_o enoch_n he_o appeal_v to_o the_o canon_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o so_o fall_v in_o with_o s._n jerom_n and_o he_o confess_v it_o be_v hard_o to_o justify_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o hebrew_n canon_n of_o the_o maccabee_n he_o say_v it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o write_n 36._o call_v canonical_a but_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n as_o such_o what!_o to_o confirm_v matter_n of_o faith_n no._n but_o for_o the_o glorious_a suffering_n therein_o record_v and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 29._o it_o be_v useful_a if_o it_o be_v sober_o read_v s._n augustin_n know_v very_o well_o that_o all_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v alike_o and_o that_o many_o be_v receive_v in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n from_o the_o old_a translation_n out_o of_o the_o lxx_o which_o be_v not_o receive_v in_o the_o eastern_a and_o therefore_o in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o give_v rule_n in_o judge_v of_o canonical_a 8._o book_n to_o follow_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n church_n especial_o the_o apostolical_a and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o those_o which_o be_v only_o receive_v by_o some_o but_o he_o very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o hebrew_n canon_n be_v universal_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o controvert_v book_n be_v not_o and_o therefore_o according_a to_o his_o rule_n these_o can_v never_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o other_o 4._o when_o the_o roman_a church_n declare_v that_o it_o receive_v the_o controvert_v book_n into_o the_o canon_n this_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o gelasius_n with_o his_o synod_n of_o lxx_o bishop_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o understand_v how_o gregory_n so_o soon_o after_o shall_v contradict_v it_o the_o title_n of_o it_o in_o the_o old_a ms._n produce_v by_o chiffletius_n and_o by_o he_o attribute_v to_o hormisdas_n be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o 150._o the_o holy_a catholic_n roman_n church_n receive_v and_o honour_n be_v this_o but_o whether_o by_o gelasius_n or_o hormisdas_n i_o can_v understand_v why_o such_o a_o decree_n as_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v into_o the_o old_a roman_a code_n of_o canon_n if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o make_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o one_o appear_v by_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o in_o the_o vatican_n mention_v by_o the_o roman_a corrector_n of_o gratian_n and_o by_o mention_n of_o it_o by_o the_o canon_n si_fw-mi romanorum_fw-la dist._n 19_o and_o de_n libellis_fw-la dist._n 20._o and_o by_o the_o latter_a we_o understand_v what_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o decree_n of_o pope_n be_v in_o it_o among_o who_o be_v both_o gelasius_n and_o hormisdas_n this_o they_o agree_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o publish_v by_o wendelstin_n at_o mentz_n 1525._o the_o epistle_n of_o innocentius_n to_o exuperius_n with_o the_o canon_n be_v there_o publish_v but_o not_o the_o other_o and_o so_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n but_o that_o of_o laodicea_n be_v cut_v off_o and_o so_o they_o be_v in_o that_o publish_v by_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la and_o quesnell_n justellus_n his_o ancient_a copy_n be_v imperfect_a there_o but_o both_o these_o canon_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a code_n be_v a_o argument_n to_o i_o that_o the_o controvert_v book_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o that_o time_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o s._n jerom_n prologue_n still_o stand_v in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a bible_n with_o the_o commentary_n of_o lyra_n and_o addition_n of_o burgensis_n which_o be_v stiff_a for_o the_o hebrew_n canon_n and_o s._n jerom_n authority_n prevail_v more_o than_o the_o pope_n as_o appear_v full_o by_o what_o have_v be_v already_o produce_v 5._o to_o advance_v the_o authority_n of_o these_o book_n one_o step_n high_o eugenius_n iv._o declare_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o armenian_n which_o the_o roman_a writer_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o naclantus_fw-la bishop_n of_o chioza_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o pallavicini_n say_v deny_v that_o any_o 12._o such_o decree_n be_v make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n because_o the_o last_o session_n of_o it_o end_v 1439._o and_o that_o decree_n be_v sign_v feb._n 4._o 1441._o to_o this_o the_o legate_n reply_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mistake_n occasion_v by_o abraham_n cretensis_n who_o publish_v the_o latin_a version_n of_o it_o only_o till_o the_o greek_n departure_n but_o the_o council_n continue_v three_o year_n long_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o extract_v of_o augustinus_n patricius_n since_o publish_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n but_o he_o never_o mention_n the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n however_o because_o cervinus_fw-la affirm_v that_o he_o see_v the_o original_a sign_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o dispute_v it_o but_o than_o it_o appear_v how_o very_a little_a it_o signify_v when_o antoninus_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n oppose_v it_o and_o cardinal_n ximenes_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n slight_v it_o and_o all_o who_o embrace_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n look_v on_o eugenius_n his_o decree_n as_o void_a and_o after_o all_o that_o very_a decree_n only_o join_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n in_o the_o same_o canon_n as_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v do_v but_o it_o be_v reserve_v as_o the_o peculiar_a honour_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o declare_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o they_o as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o any_o canonical_a scripture_n iii_o about_o the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n prohibit_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v consider_v 1._o that_o it_o declare_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a to_o be_v authentic_a i._n e._n that_o no_o man_n under_o any_o pretence_n shall_v dare_v to_o presume_v to_o reject_v it_o suppose_v the_o pretence_n be_v that_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o original_a no_o matter_n for_o that_o he_o must_v not_o reject_v that_o which_o the_o council_n have_v declare_v authentic_a i._n e._n among_o the_o latin_a edition_n but_o suppose_v a_o man_n find_v other_o latin_a translation_n true_a in_o some_o part_n because_o they_o agree_v more_o with_o the_o original_a text_n may_v he_o therein_o reject_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a by_o no_o mean_n if_o he_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o adhere_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o the_o council_n suppose_v it_o to_o agree_v with_o the_o original_a and_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o council_n therein_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v but_o what_o catholic_n tradition_n be_v there_o for_o this_o tes_fw-gr for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o gregory_n be_v time_n but_o this_o be_v not_o antiquity_n enough_o to_o find_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n upon_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o from_o gregory_n there_o be_v six_o hundred_o past_a before_o he_o so_o that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o more_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n wherein_o this_o version_n be_v not_o authentic_a and_o how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o be_v authentic_a by_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n here_o then_o tradition_n must_v be_v give_v up_o and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n must_v have_v some_o other_o ground_n to_o go_v upon_o for_o i_o think_v the_o traditionary_a man_n will_v not_o maintain_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a to_o have_v be_v always_o authentic_a 2._o that_o it_o refer_v the_o make_v the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o four_o rule_n of_o that_o index_n all_o person_n be_v forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n without_o a_o particular_a licence_n and_o whosoever_o presume_v to_o do_v it_o without_o a_o faculty_n unless_o he_o first_o give_v up_o his_o bible_n he_o be_v not_o to_o receive_v absolution_n my_o business_n be_v
now_o to_o inquire_v what_o catholic_n tradition_n the_o pope_n and_o council_n go_v upon_o in_o this_o prohibition_n but_o as_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o father_n i_o be_o prevent_v by_o some_o late_a discourse_n on_o this_o subject_a in_o stead_n thereof_o therefore_o i_o shall_v 1._o show_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o such_o a_o prohibition_n 2._o prove_v the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o public_a act_n as_o to_o the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n grant_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v propose_v 9_o to_o all_o and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o most_o rude_a may_v understand_v it_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o prohibition_n of_o such_o person_n read_v it_o cajetan_a there_o use_v two_o argument_n for_o the_o scripture_n use_v metaphor_n and_o similitude_n 1._o because_o god_n provide_v for_o all_o 2._o because_o the_o scripture_n be_v tender_v to_o all_o and_o the_o common_a people_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o understand_v spiritual_a thing_n without_o such_o help_n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v intend_v for_o all_o how_o come_v a_o prohibition_n of_o the_o use_n of_o it_o sixtus_n senensis_n grant_v that_o in_o former_a time_n the_o scripture_n 152._o be_v translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a language_n and_o the_o people_n do_v common_o read_v it_o to_o their_o great_a benefit_n then_o a_o prohibition_n of_o it_o must_v alter_v the_o church_n practical_a tradition_n alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n yield_v to_o erasmus_n that_o the_o scripture_n 13._o be_v of_o old_a translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o that_o the_o father_n such_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n jerom_n persuade_v people_n to_o the_o read_v they_o but_o the_o case_n be_v alter_v now_o when_o such_o mischief_n come_v by_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o same_o and_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v change_v azorius_fw-la put_v the_o case_n fair_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o scripture_n 26._o be_v at_o first_o write_v and_o publish_v in_o the_o common_a language_n that_o s._n chrysostom_n admit_v all_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o people_n do_v so_o then_o but_o they_o do_v not_o now_o but_o he_o say_v the_o people_n then_o understand_v greek_a and_o latin_a and_o now_o they_o do_v not_o if_o it_o be_v their_o own_o language_n they_o may_v well_o understand_v it_o but_o why_o shall_v not_o the_o scripture_n now_o be_v in_o a_o language_n they_o may_v understand_v for_o greek_a and_o latin_a do_v not_o make_v the_o common_a people_n one_o jot_n wise_a or_o better_a and_o yet_o this_o man_n call_v it_o a_o heresy_n now_o to_o say_v the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v translate_v into_o vulgar_a language_n how_o much_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n change_v 2._o i_o be_o now_o to_o prove_v the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o this_o matter_n from_o public_a act_n i._n e._n that_o all_o part_n of_o it_o have_v agree_v in_o translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o vulgar_a language_n without_o any_o such_o prohibition_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o latin_a translation_n itself_o for_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v say_v it_o be_v the_o original_a however_o authentic_a it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n how_o then_o come_v the_o original_n to_o be_v turn_v into_o the_o common_a language_n as_o i_o suppose_v latin_n will_v be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v the_o common_a language_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n there_o be_v no_o objection_n can_v now_o be_v make_v against_o any_o modern_a translation_n but_o will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o first_o latin_n version_n who_o the_o author_n of_o it_o be_v be_v utter_o unknown_a and_o both_o s._n augustin_n and_o s._n jerom_n josuam_fw-la say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n among_o the_o old_a translation_n and_o every_o one_o translate_v as_o he_o think_v fit_a so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o restraint_n lay_v upon_o translate_n into_o the_o common_a language_n and_o unless_o latin_a be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n to_o those_o that_o understand_v it_o the_o people_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v in_o it_o as_o either_o in_o english_a or_o french._n but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o thus_o in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o wherever_o a_o people_n be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n in_o all_o thè_z elder_a time_n the_o scripture_n be_v turn_v into_o their_o language_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n mention_v the_o conversion_n 7._o of_o the_o goth_n and_o upon_o that_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n into_o their_o language_n by_o ulphilas_n their_o bishop_n walafridus_n strabo_n add_v to_o this_o that_o beside_o the_o bible_n they_o have_v all_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n perform_v in_o their_o own_o language_n how_o soon_o the_o church_n in_o persia_n be_v plant_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o now_o to_o know_v but_o in_o the_o ms._n ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o abulpharagius_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o dr._n loftus_n it_o be_v say_v that_o a_o disciple_n of_o thaddaeus_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o persia_n assyria_n and_o the_o part_n thereabouts_o and_o that_o by_o another_o disciple_n of_o his_o 360_o church_n be_v settle_v there_o in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o he_o come_v to_o seleucia_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o persian_n and_o there_o establish_v a_o church_n where_o he_o continue_v fifteen_o year_n and_o from_o he_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o seleucia_n which_o continue_v still_o in_o the_o east_n for_o upon_o destruction_n thereof_o by_o almansor_n they_o remove_v first_o to_o bagdad_n and_o after_o that_o to_o mozal_n over_o against_o ninive_n where_o their_o residence_n have_v be_v since_o and_o this_o patriarch_n have_v universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o far_o as_o the_o east_n indies_n as_o appear_v by_o morinus_n his_o book_n of_o ordination_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o proceed_n with_o the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o last_o century_n but_o we_o be_v certain_a from_o the_o greek_a historian_n that_o in_o constantine_n time_n the_o christian_n in_o persia_n be_v so_o numerous_a that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n on_o their_o behalf_n eusebius_n say_v that_o constantine_n be_v inform_v that_o the_o church_n 8._o be_v much_o increase_v there_o and_o great_a multitude_n be_v bring_v into_o christ_n flock_n and_o constantine_n himself_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o sapores_fw-la say_v the_o christian_n flourish_v in_o the_o best_a 13._o part_n of_o persia_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o may_v continue_v so_o to_o do_v but_o after_o constantine_n death_n a_o terrible_a persecution_n befall_v they_o wherein_o sozomen_n say_v the_o name_n of_o 16000_o martyr_n 14._o be_v preserve_v beside_o a_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o unknown_a person_n the_o sharp_a part_n of_o the_o persecution_n fall_v upon_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n especial_o in_o adiabene_n 12._o which_o be_v almost_o whole_o christian_n which_o ammianus_n 23._o marcellinus_n say_v be_v the_o same_o with_o assyria_n wherein_o be_v ninive_n ecbatane_n arbela_n gaugamela_n babylon_n or_o 9_o seleucia_n and_o ctesiphon_n of_o which_o sozomen_n say_v symeon_n be_v then_o archbishop_n and_o he_o name_v above_o twenty_o bishop_n who_o suffer_v beside_o and_o one_o mareabdes_n a_o chorepiscopus_n with_o 250_o of_o his_o clergy_n after_o the_o time_n of_o sapores_fw-la several_a sharp_o persecution_n fall_v upon_o those_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vararanes_n and_o isdigerdes_n of_o which_o the_o greek_a historian_n take_v notice_n and_o one_o of_o they_o say_v theodoret_n last_v thirty_o year_n this_o i_o mention_v to_o show_v 39_o what_o mean_a thought_n those_o have_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o consine_n it_o to_o the_o roman_a communion_n theodoret_n 561._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n both_o affirm_v that_o the_o persian_n have_v the_o scripture_n then_o in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o sozomen_n say_v that_o symeon_n archbishop_n of_o seleucia_n and_o ctesiphon_n before_o his_o own_o martyrdom_n encourage_v the_o rest_n to_o suffer_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o suppose_v they_o well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o language_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a they_o shall_v be_v either_o with_o the_o hebrew_n greek_a or_o latin_a but_o the_o other_o testimony_n make_v it_o clear_a that_o it_o be_v in_o their_o own_o tongue_n the_o anonymous_n writer_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n life_n affirm_v 113._o that_o while_o he_o stay_v in_o armenia_n he_o cause_v the_o new_a testament_n to_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o those_o church_n and_o this_o tradition_n be_v allow_v
term_n ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la yet_o because_o it_o still_o use_v the_o word_n veer_fw-mi mereri_fw-la it_o imply_v something_o more_o than_o mere_a congruity_n and_o because_o it_o speak_v of_o merit_v the_o increase_n of_o grace_n and_o not_o the_o first_o grace_n now_o a_o congruity_n be_v allow_v for_o the_o first_o grace_n which_o it_o exclude_v by_o mention_v the_o increase_n and_o withal_o it_o bring_v place_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o give_v the_o reward_n must_v be_v a_o retribution_n of_o justice_n and_o if_o so_o the_o merit_n must_v be_v more_o than_o that_o of_o congruity_n 2._o because_o god_n promise_n do_v not_o give_v any_o intrinsic_a value_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n no_o more_o than_o his_o threaten_n do_v increase_v the_o nature_n of_o gild_n if_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n have_v promise_v a_o province_n to_o he_o that_o give_v he_o a_o draught_n of_o water_n the_o act_n itself_o have_v be_v no_o more_o meritorious_a but_o it_o only_o show_v the_o munificence_n of_o the_o prince_n no_o more_o do_v god_n promise_n of_o eternal_a life_n add_v any_o merit_n to_o the_o act_n of_o grace_n but_o only_o set_v forth_o the_o infinite_a bounty_n of_o the_o promiser_n 3._o in_o the_o conference_n at_o ratisbon_n the_o year_n this_o decree_n pass_v by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o protestant_a party_n do_v yield_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o god_n promise_n the_o reward_n of_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o justify_v person_n as_o a_o father_n 568._o promise_v a_o great_a reward_n to_o his_o son_n for_o his_o pain_n in_o study_v make_v it_o become_v due_a to_o he_o although_o there_o be_v no_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o if_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v by_o merit_n of_o congruity_n than_o that_o it_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o reward_v the_o act_n of_o his_o own_o grace_n with_o a_o infinite_a reward_n they_o will_v yield_v this_o too_o 4._o cardinal_n pallavicini_n give_v we_o the_o plain_a and_o true_a 4._o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n viz._n that_o a_o merit_n de_fw-fr congruo_fw-la be_v allow_v for_o work_n before_o justification_n but_o for_o work_n after_o they_o all_o agree_v he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o merit_n de_fw-fr condigno_fw-la in_o they_o both_o for_o increase_v of_o grace_n and_o eternal_a glory_n by_o merit_n de_fw-fr condigno_fw-la be_v mean_v such_o a_o intrinsic_a value_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n as_o make_v the_o reward_n in_o justice_n to_o be_v due_a to_o it_o some_o call_v one_o of_o these_o meritum_fw-la secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la which_o 27._o be_v the_o same_o with_o de_fw-fr congruo_fw-la which_o real_o deserve_v no_o reward_n but_o receive_v it_o only_o from_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o giver_n and_o this_o have_v not_o true_o say_v they_o the_o notion_n of_o merit_n but_o that_o which_o make_v the_o reward_n due_a be_v simple_a and_o true_a merit_n when_o it_o do_v not_o come_v mere_o from_o the_o kindness_n of_o the_o giver_n but_o from_o respect_n to_o the_o worthiness_n of_o the_o action_n and_o the_o doer_n and_o this_o be_v de_fw-fr condigno_fw-la let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o catholic_n tradition_n there_o be_v for_o this_o doctrine_n and_o whether_o this_o be_v teach_v they_o by_o their_o father_n in_o a_o continue_a succession_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o change_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v prove_v in_o the_o first_o place_n from_o a_o office_n which_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n before_o and_o forbid_v after_o it_o be_v a_o office_n with_o respect_n to_o die_a person_n wherein_o be_v these_o question_n q._n do_v thou_o believe_v that_o thou_o shall_v pervenire_fw-la come_v to_o heaven_n not_o by_o thy_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n be_v passion_n a._n i_o do_v believe_v it_o credo_fw-la q._n do_v thou_o believe_v that_o christ_n die_v ejus_fw-la for_o our_o salvation_n and_o that_o none_o can_v be_v save_v by_o their_o own_o merit_n or_o any_o other_o way_n but_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o passion_n a._n i_o do_v believe_v it_o credo_fw-la now_o when_o the_o indices_fw-la expurgatorii_n be_v make_v in_o pursuance_n to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o passage_n be_v no_o long_o endure_v for_o in_o the_o roman_a index_n the_o ordo_fw-la baptizandi_fw-la wherein_o this_o question_n be_v be_v forbid_v till_o it_o be_v correct_v but_o the_o spanish_a indices_fw-la explain_v the_o mystery_n that_o of_o cardinal_n quiroga_n say_v express_o those_o question_n and_o answer_n must_v be_v blot_v out_o and_o the_o like_a we_o find_v in_o the_o index_n of_o soto_n major_a and_o sanâ—oval_n what_o now_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o such_o question_n and_o answer_n be_v no_o long_o permit_v if_o the_o church_n tradition_n continue_v still_o the_o same_o be_v not_o this_o a_o way_n to_o know_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o office_n use_v in_o it_o this_o be_v no_o private_a office_n than_o first_o use_v but_o although_o the_o prohibition_n mention_n one_o impression_n at_o venice_n as_o though_o there_o have_v be_v no_o more_o i_o have_v one_o before_o i_o print_v by_o gryphius_n at_o venice_n two_o year_n before_o that_o and_o long_o before_o with_o the_o praeceptorium_fw-la of_o lyra_n a._n d._n 1495._o where_o the_o question_n to_o the_o die_a person_n be_v in_o these_o word_n si_fw-mi credit_n se_fw-la merito_fw-la passionis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o non_fw-la propriis_fw-la ad_fw-la gloriam_fw-la pervenire_fw-la et_fw-la respondeat_fw-la credo_fw-la and_o the_o same_o question_n and_o answer_v i_o have_v in_o a_o sacerdotale_a romanum_n print_v by_o nicolinus_n at_o venice_n 1585._o cardinal_n hosius_n say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v these_o question_n and_o 144._o answer_n in_o the_o sacerdotale_a romanum_n and_o in_o the_o hortulus_fw-la animae_fw-la and_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v first_o prescribe_v by_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n on_o what_o account_n now_o come_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v prohibit_v and_o expunge_v if_o the_o church_n doctrine_n and_o tradition_n about_o this_o matter_n be_v still_o the_o very_a same_o no_o doubt_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v now_o so_o far_o declare_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n another_o way_n that_o such_o question_n and_o answer_n be_v no_o long_o to_o be_v endure_v but_o before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o canon_n of_o colen_n against_o 2._o hermannus_n their_o bishop_n when_o he_o publish_v his_o reformation_n declare_v that_o god_n give_v eternal_a life_n up_o on_o good_a work_n be_v ex_fw-la gratuita_fw-la dignatione_fw-la suae_fw-la clementiae_fw-la from_o the_o favour_n which_o god_n vouchsafe_v to_o they_o which_o to_o my_o apprehension_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o notion_n of_o true_a merit_n in_o the_o work_v themselves_o for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o condignity_n in_o they_o it_o can_v be_v mere_a grace_n and_o favour_n in_o god_n to_o reward_v they_o the_o same_o canon_n in_o their_o enchiridion_n some_o year_n before_o 2._o when_o they_o join_v with_o their_o bishop_n call_v it_o stupidity_n to_o think_v that_o good_a work_n be_v reward_v with_o eternal_a life_n for_o any_o dignity_n in_o the_o work_v themselves_o and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o dignity_n in_o they_o there_o can_v be_v no_o true_a merit_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n determine_v with_o a_o anathema_n pope_n adrian_n vi_o give_v such_o a_o account_n of_o the_o merit_n 61._o of_o our_o work_n that_o he_o can_v never_o imagine_v any_o condignity_n in_o they_o to_o eternal_a life_n for_o say_v he_o our_o merit_n be_v a_o break_a reed_n which_o pierce_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o that_o lean_v upon_o they_o they_o be_v a_o menstruous_a cloth_n and_o our_o best_a action_n mix_v with_o impurity_n and_o when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o we_o can_v we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it cardinal_n of_o cambray_n attribute_n no_o â—_o other_o effect_n to_o good_a work_n than_o of_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la and_o say_v that_o the_o reward_n be_v not_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o any_o virtue_n in_o they_o but_o to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o giver_n which_o i_o think_v overthrow_v any_o true_a merit_n gabriel_n biel_n attribute_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_v not_o to_o 3._o any_o intrinsical_a goodness_n in_o they_o but_o to_o god_n acceptation_n which_o be_v in_o word_n to_o assert_v merit_n and_o in_o truth_n to_o deny_v it_o for_o how_o can_v there_o be_v true_a merit_n in_o the_o work_n if_o all_o their_o value_n depend_v upon_o divine_a acceptance_n thomas_n walden_n charge_v wickliff_n with_o assert_v the_o 7._o doctrine_n of_o merit_n and_o encourage_v man_n to_o trust_v in_o their_o own_o righteousness_n and_o he_o
merendum_fw-la but_o they_o be_v ad_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la merendum_fw-la so_o that_o still_o he_o deny_v any_o proportion_n though_o he_o hold_v simple_a merit_n but_o thomas_n aquinas_n come_v after_o he_o deny_v that_o 1._o there_o can_v be_v any_o simple_a merit_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n because_o that_o can_v be_v where_o there_o be_v so_o great_a inequality_n and_o so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o equal_a justice_n between_o they_o but_o accord_v to_o a_o proportion_n which_o he_o afterward_o explain_v viz._n as_o to_o the_o substance_n and_o freedom_n of_o our_o good_a work_n there_o be_v only_o 3._o a_o congruity_n but_o as_o they_o proceed_v from_o divine_a grace_n so_o they_o be_v meritorious_a of_o eternal_a life_n ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la this_o doctrine_n have_v some_o follower_n in_o the_o school_n but_o not_o many_o in_o comparison_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o be_v say_v already_o richardus_fw-la de_fw-la mediavilla_n though_o a_o franciscan_a follow_v 3._o herein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o aquinas_n and_o assert_n that_o by_o act_n of_o free_a will_n inform_v by_o grace_n a_o man_n may_v merit_v eternal_a life_n ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la and_o he_o add_v somewhat_o more_o potest_fw-la certissime_fw-la and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o other_o do_v and_o nich._n de_fw-la orbellis_fw-la follow_v richardus_fw-la so_o that_o aquinas_n 27._o his_o doctrine_n have_v prevail_v beyond_o his_o own_o school_n but_o it_o be_v as_o vehement_o oppose_v by_o other_o of_o that_o fraternity_n among_o who_o cardinal_n hosius_n mention_n stephanus_n brulifer_n who_o maintain_v that_o no_o act_n of_o grace_n 141._o how_o good_a soever_o be_v worthy_a of_o eternal_a life_n paulus_n burgensis_n though_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v convert_v from_o be_v a_o jew_n by_o read_v aquinas_n yet_o utter_o 35._o dissent_v from_o he_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o he_o say_v that_o no_o man_n can_v by_o the_o ordinary_a assistance_n of_o grace_n merit_v eternal_a life_n ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n be_v most_o see_v in_o heaven_n however_o the_o reputation_n of_o aquinas_n may_v gain_v upon_o some_o yet_o this_o be_v very_o far_o then_o from_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n but_o no_o council_n ever_o interpose_v its_o authority_n in_o this_o matter_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o resolve_v to_o carry_v the_o point_n in_o difference_n to_o the_o height_n and_o to_o establish_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v question_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o have_v give_v satisfaction_n in_o this_o matter_n consider_v what_o pighius_fw-la and_o contarenus_n and_o even_o genebrard_n have_v yield_v in_o it_o but_o there_o the_o rule_n be_v that_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v dispute_v must_v be_v determine_v first_o and_o then_o defend_v and_o so_o it_o have_v happen_v with_o this_o decree_n which_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v the_o matter_n capable_a of_o soften_a have_v be_v since_o assert_v in_o the_o high_a manner_n bellarmin_n assert_n good_a work_n of_o themselves_o and_o not_o mere_o by_o compact_n 17._o to_o be_v meritorious_a of_o eternal_a life_n so_o that_o in_o they_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a proportion_n and_o equality_n to_o eternal_a life_n costerus_n say_v that_o in_o work_n of_o grace_n there_o be_v a_o equality_n 294._o between_o the_o work_n and_o the_o reward_n suarez_n that_o they_o have_v a_o intrinsical_a dignity_n whereby_o 5._o they_o become_v worthy_a of_o eternal_a life_n vasquez_n that_o there_o be_v a_o equality_n of_o dignity_n between_o good_a work_n and_o eternal_a life_n without_o which_o a_o promise_n can_v not_o make_v true_a merit_n the_o rhemist_n say_v that_o good_a work_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o 8._o meritorious_a and_o just_o worthy_a of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o that_o thereupon_o heaven_n be_v the_o just_a due_a and_o just_a stipend_n crown_n or_o recompense_n which_o god_n by_o his_o justice_n owe_v to_o the_o person_n so_o do_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o again_o that_o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a 8._o if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o phil._n gamachaeus_n a_o late_a professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o sorbon_n speak_v it_o roundly_o condigno_fw-la that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v plain_o mean_a to_o establish_v merit_n ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la and_o that_o all_o catholic_n be_v agree_v in_o it_o the_o last_o defender_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n within_o these_o 1._o few_o year_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o intrinsical_a condignity_n in_o good_a work_n whereby_o they_o bear_v a_o proportion_n commensurate_n with_o the_o glory_n of_o heaven_n and_o without_o such_o doctrine_n as_o this_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n can_v be_v defend_v in_o this_o matter_n if_o after_o all_o it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a subtlety_n concern_v the_o proportion_n a_o act_n of_o grace_n bear_v to_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n i_o answer_v the_o more_o to_o blame_v they_o who_o have_v make_v and_o impose_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v do_v with_o a_o anathema_n and_o that_o without_o any_o pretence_n from_o catholic_n tradition_n but_o what_o make_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n so_o much_o concern_v for_o a_o scholastic_a subtlety_n there_o be_v a_o deep_a mystery_n lie_v in_o this_o they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o frame_v the_o decree_n so_o as_o to_o avoid_v offence_n and_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v plausible_a but_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o the_o people_n to_o understand_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v allow_v and_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o priest_n both_z as_o to_o the_o good_a work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o as_o to_o the_o put_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n to_o make_v they_o capable_a of_o merit_v and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v deny_v the_o true_a merit_n of_o good_a work_n v._o of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n be_v not_o all_o appoint_a by_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n or_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v more_o or_o few_o than_o seven_o viz._n baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n or_o that_o any_o one_o of_o these_o be_v not_o true_o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o what_o be_v it_o to_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v very_o reasonable_a to_o have_v define_v a_o sacrament_n first_o true_o and_o proper_o before_o such_o a_o anathema_n pass_v but_o that_o defect_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o roman_a catechism_n publish_v by_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n and_o there_o we_o be_v tell_v that_o a_o sacrament_n be_v a_o sensible_a 10._o thing_n which_o by_o divine_a institution_n have_v a_o power_n of_o cause_v as_o well_o as_o signify_v holiness_n and_o righteousness_n so_o that_o to_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n two_o thing_n be_v necessary_a 1._o that_o it_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n 2._o that_o it_o confer_v grace_n on_o those_o who_o partake_v of_o it_o and_o by_o these_o we_o must_v examine_v the_o catholic_n tradition_n about_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n bellarmin_n say_v that_o all_o their_o divine_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o 500_o year_n viz._n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o master_n of_o 25._o the_o sentence_n have_v agree_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n here_o we_o see_v be_v a_o bold_a appeal_n to_o tradition_n for_o 500_o year_n but_o although_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v it_o can_v be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o father_n may_v for_o a_o thousand_o year_n have_v hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v one_o clear_a testimony_n can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o antiquity_n for_o that_o number_n of_o sacrament_n true_o so_o call_v yet_o i_o shall_v at_o present_v whole_o wave_v the_o debate_n of_o the_o former_a time_n and_o confine_v myself_o to_o bellarmin_n 500_o year_n and_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v there_o be_v no_o universal_a tradition_n for_o it_o within_o his_o own_o time_n for_o alexander_n hales_n who_o write_v say_v possevin_n his_o sum_n of_o divinity_n by_o order_n of_o innocent_a iu._n and_o it_o be_v approve_v by_o alexander_n iv._o with_o seventy_o divine_n affirm_v there_o be_v but_o four_o 2._o proper_a sacrament_n now_o if_o this_o be_v the_o catholic_n tradition_n then_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o proper_a sacrament_n how_o can_v this_o doctrine_n pass_v and_o
be_v so_o high_o approve_v he_o say_v far_a that_o christ_n himself_o only_o appoint_v two_o viz._n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v it_o may_v 1._o be_v presume_v the_o apostle_n do_v appoint_v they_o by_o christ_n direction_n or_o by_o divine_a inspiration_n but_o how_o can_v that_o be_v when_o he_o say_v the_o form_n even_o of_o those_o he_o call_v proper_a sacrament_n be_v either_o appoint_v by_o our_o lord_n or_o by_o the_o church_n how_o can_v such_o sacrament_n be_v of_o divine_a institution_n who_o very_a form_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n he_o put_v the_o question_n himself_o why_o christ_n appoint_v the_o form_n only_o of_o two_o sacrament_n when_o all_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacrament_n come_v from_o he_o he_o answer_v because_o these_o be_v the_o principal_a 3._o sacrament_n which_o unite_v the_o whole_a man_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o faith_n and_o charity_n but_o yet_o this_o do_v not_o clear_a the_o difficulty_n how_o those_o can_v be_v proper_a sacrament_n who_o form_n be_v not_o of_o divine_a institution_n as_o he_o grant_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o order_n the_o form_n be_v of_o the_o church_n appointment_n and_o this_o will_v not_o only_o reach_v to_o this_o greâ—t_a school_n divine_a but_o to_o as_o many_o other_o as_o hold_v it_o in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o appoint_v or_o alter_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o some_o of_o those_o they_o call_v sacrament_n for_o however_o they_o may_v use_v the_o name_n they_o can_v never_o agree_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n which_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n as_o to_o matter_n and_o form._n and_o so_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v agree_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n bellarmin_n have_v a_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o the_o 21._o matter_n and_o form_n of_o sacrament_n be_v so_o certain_a and_o determinate_a that_o nothing_o can_v be_v change_v in_o they_o and_o this_o determination_n must_v be_v by_o god_n himself_o which_o he_o say_v be_v most_o certain_a among_o they_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o a_o substantial_a reason_n viz._n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o grace_n and_o no_o one_o can_v give_v grace_n but_o god_n and_o therefore_o none_o else_o can_v appoint_v the_o essential_o of_o sacrament_n but_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o call_v it_o sacrilege_n to_o change_v even_o the_o matter_n of_o sacrament_n suarez_n assert_n that_o both_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o be_v determine_v by_o christ_n institution_n and_o as_o they_o be_v determine_v by_o he_o they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o sacrament_n and_o this_o he_o say_v absolute_o speak_v be_v the_o pied_a or_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n and_o he_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o christ_n institute_v baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o urge_v the_o same_o reason_n because_o christ_n only_o can_v confâ—r_v grace_n by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o therefore_o he_o must_v appoint_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o they_o cardinal_n lugo_n affirm_v that_o christ_n have_v appoint_v both_o 5._o matter_n and_o form_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n he_o think_v christ_n may_v have_v grant_v a_o commission_n to_o his_o church_n to_o appoint_v sacrament_n which_o he_o will_v make_v efficacious_a but_o he_o reither_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v do_v it_o or_o that_o it_o be_v fit_v to_o be_v do_v petrâ—s_fw-fr à _fw-fr sancto_fw-it joseph_n say_v that_o although_o the_o council_n 3._o of_o trent_n do_v not_o express_o affirm_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v immediate_o institute_v by_o christ_n yet_o it_o be_v to_o be_v so_o understand_v and_o although_o the_o church_n may_v appoint_v sacramentalia_fw-la i._n e._n rite_n about_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o christ_n himself_o must_v appoint_v the_o sacrament_n themselves_o and_o he_o conclude_v that_o no_o creature_n can_v have_v authority_n to_o make_v sacrament_n confer_v grace_n and_o therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o christ_n do_v appoint_v the_o form_n of_o all_o the_o sacrament_n himself_o although_o we_o do_v not_o read_v they_o in_o scripture_n if_o now_o it_o appear_v that_o some_o even_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v think_v it_o in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o appoint_v or_o alter_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o some_o of_o those_o they_o call_v sacrament_n than_o it_o will_v evident_o follow_v they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o tradition_n about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n which_o be_v there_o deliver_v of_o chrism_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v the_o matter_n of_o confirmation_n uâ—isnis_fw-la to_o be_v chrism_n viz._n a_o composition_n make_v of_o oâ—l_n of_o olive_n and_o balsam_n the_o one_o to_o signify_v the_o clearness_n of_o conscience_n the_o other_o the_o odour_n of_o a_o good_a fame_n say_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o where_o be_v this_o chrism_n appoint_v by_o christ_n marsilius_n say_v from_o petrus_n aureolus_n that_o 1._o there_o be_v a_o controversy_n between_o the_o divine_n and_o caâ—â—â—ists_v about_o this_o matter_n and_o the_o latter_a affirm_v that_o chrisâ—â—_n be_v not_o appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o astâ—â—wards_o by_o thâ—_n church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v dispense_v with_o it_o which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v if_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n instiâ—â—â—ion_n petrus_n aureolus_n be_v himself_o a_o great_a man_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o of_o rome_n and_o after_o he_o have_v mention_v this_o difference_n and_o name_v one_o brocardus_n or_o bernardus_n with_o other_o canonist_n for_o it_o he_o do_v not_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a to_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n but_o himself_o assert_v the_o chrism_n not_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n which_o he_o must_v have_v do_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v it_o of_o divine_a institution_n gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o opinion_n of_o 2._o the_o canonist_n that_o confirmation_n may_v be_v without_o chrism_n say_v two_o notable_a thing_n 1._o that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n therein_o for_o which_o he_o quote_v dominicus_n soto_n 2._o that_o he_o think_v there_o be_v no_o canonist_n leave_v of_o that_o mind_n if_o not_o the_o change_n be_v great_a since_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n before_o for_o guido_n brianson_n 1._o atte_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o divine_n and_o canonist_n about_o this_o matter_n for_o bernard_n the_o glosser_n and_o other_o hold_v that_o chrism_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o it_o because_o it_o be_v neither_o appoint_v by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o in_o some_o ancient_a council_n guil._n antissiodorensis_n long_o before_o mention_n the_o opinion_n 9_o of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o chrism_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n after_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o that_o they_o confirm_v only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o he_o do_v not_o condemn_v it_o only_o he_o think_v it_o better_a to_o hold_v that_o the_o apostle_n use_v chrism_n although_o we_o never_o read_v that_o they_o do_v it_o but_o he_o do_v not_o lay_v that_o opinion_n only_o on_o the_o canonist_n for_o there_o be_v divine_n of_o great_a note_n of_o the_o same_o for_o bonaventure_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n make_v use_v neither_o of_o 2._o their_o matter_n nor_o form_n in_o their_o confirmation_n and_o his_o resolution_n be_v that_o they_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n afterward_o as_o his_o master_n alexander_n of_o hale_n have_v 1._o say_v besore_n he_o who_o attribute_n the_o institution_n of_o both_o to_o a_o council_n of_o meaux_n cardinal_z de_fw-fr vitriaco_n say_v that_o confirmation_n by_o imposition_n â—7_n of_o hand_n be_v srom_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o chrism_n from_o the_o church_n for_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n use_v it_o thomas_n aquinas_n confess_v there_o be_v different_a opinion_n 1._o about_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o hold_v that_o it_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o in_o a_o certain_a council_n but_o he_o never_o blame_v these_o for_o contradict_v catholic_n tradition_n although_o he_o dislike_v their_o opinion_n cajetan_n on_o aquinas_n say_v that_o chrism_n with_o balsam_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n after_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o yet_o now_o this_o must_v be_v believe_v to_o be_v essential_a to_o this_o sacrament_n and_o by_o conink_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v heretical_a to_o deny_v 1._o it_o for_o he_o affirm_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o confirmation_n must_v be_v with_o chrism_n and_o no_o catholic_n he_o say_v
now_o deny_v it_o which_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o about_o it_o but_o other_o speak_v out_o as_o gregory_z de_fw-fr valentia_n suarez_n filliucius_n and_o tanner_n who_o say_v absolute_o it_o be_v now_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o hold_v chrism_n to_o be_v essential_a to_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v now_o not_o only_o erroneous_a but_o heretical_a to_o deny_v it_o their_o testimony_n be_v at_o large_a produce_v by_o petrus_n aurelius_n or_o the_o famous_a abbot_n of_o s._n cyran_n and_o even_o he_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v heresy_n since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 567._o but_o he_o yield_v that_o alensis_n bonaventure_n and_o the_o vitriâ—co_n all_o hold_v that_o opinion_n which_o be_v make_v heresy_n by_o it_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o confirmation_n by_o chrism_n for_o if_o it_o be_v heresy_n now_o to_o assert_v that_o which_o be_v deny_v without_o any_o reproach_n before_o the_o tradition_n can_v be_v say_v to_o continue_v the_o same_o thus_o we_o have_v see_v there_o be_v no_o certain_a tradition_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o as_o little_a be_v there_o for_o the_o form_n of_o it_o which_o be_v consigno_fw-la te_fw-la signo_fw-la crucis_fw-la &_o confirmo_fw-la te_fw-la chrismate_fw-la salutis_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la patris_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o sirmondus_n produce_v another_o form_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n 64._o deus_fw-la pater_fw-la omnipotens_fw-la qui_fw-la te_fw-la regeneravit_fw-la ex_fw-la aqua_fw-la &_o spiritâ—_n sancto_n concessitque_fw-la tibi_fw-la peccata_fw-la tua_fw-la ipse_fw-la te_fw-la ungat_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la aeternam_fw-la and_o from_o thence_o conclude_v the_o present_a form_n not_o to_o be_v ancient_a and_o he_o confess_v that_o both_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v change_v which_o be_v a_o ingenuous_a confession_n but_o his_o adversary_n take_v 6â—_n this_o advantage_n from_o it_o that_o then_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o 5â—7_n must_v â—e_v change_v if_o both_o matter_n and_o form_n be_v and_o then_o the_o church_n must_v be_v a_o very_a unfaithful_a keeper_n of_o tradition_n which_o i_o think_v be_v unanswerable_a suarez_n propose_v the_o objection_n 5._o fair_o both_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n that_o we_o read_v nothing_o of_o they_o in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n be_v very_o various_a about_o they_o but_o his_o answer_n be_v very_o insufficient_a viz._n that_o though_o it_o be_v not_o in_o scripture_n yet_o they_o have_v they_o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n now_o that_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n which_o sirmondus_n disprove_v and_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v clear_o go_v off_o from_o tradition_n here_o both_o as_o to_o matter_n and_o form._n of_o order_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n it_o it_o impossible_a for_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o prove_v this_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n on_o their_o own_o ground_n for_o they_o assert_v that_o such_o a_o one_o must_v have_v matter_n and_o form_n appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o they_o account_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o order_n be_v neither_o of_o they_o of_o christ_n institution_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n they_o say_v have_v declare_v uniâ—nis_fw-la both_o the_o matter_n be_v that_o by_o the_o delivery_n whereof_o the_o order_n be_v confer_v as_o that_o of_o priesthood_n by_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o chalice_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o paten_n with_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o form_n be_v accipe_fw-la potestatem_fw-la offerendi_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la pro_fw-la vivis_fw-la &_o mortuis_fw-la now_o if_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v own_v by_o themselves_o to_o have_v be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n than_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v hold_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o grant_v be_v use_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o bellarmin_n confess_v 9_o that_o nothing_o else_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o external_a symbol_n in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o other_o be_v force_v to_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v not_o determine_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n particular_o but_o have_v leave_v a_o latitude_n in_o it_o for_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v it_o which_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v clear_a give_v up_o the_o cause_n as_o to_o this_o sacrament_n it_o be_v observe_v by_o arcudius_n that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 4._o do_v not_o declare_v the_o particular_a matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n but_o only_o in_o general_n that_o it_o be_v perform_v by_o word_n and_o external_a sign_n sess._n 23._o c._n 3._o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o outward_a sign_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o church_n determination_n and_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n do_v particular_o appoint_v the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o some_o sacrament_n as_o of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o extreme_a unction_n but_o not_o of_o other_o and_o therefore_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n he_o say_v christ_n determine_v no_o more_o but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convey_v by_o some_o visible_a sign_n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v either_o by_o the_o deliver_v the_o vessel_n or_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n or_o both_o but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v this_o doctrine_n with_o the_o general_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o roman_a catechism_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v a_o sensible_a thing_n which_o by_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n have_v a_o power_n of_o cause_v as_o well_o as_o signify_v grace_n which_o imply_v that_o the_o external_a sign_n which_o convey_v grace_n must_v be_v appoint_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o or_o else_o the_o church_n must_v have_v power_n to_o annex_v divine_a grace_n to_o its_o own_o appointment_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a difficulty_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v alter_v both_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n from_o the_o primitive_a institution_n and_o yet_o it_o dare_v not_o disallow_v the_o ordination_n make_v without_o they_o as_o be_v notorious_a in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v be_v force_v to_o allow_v this_o latitude_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n although_o such_o a_o allowance_n do_v real_o overthrow_v its_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n on_o their_o own_o ground_n yet_o this_o doctrine_n have_v very_o much_o prevail_v of_o late_a among_o their_o chief_a writer_n cardinal_n lugo_n confess_v 85._o that_o of_o old_a priesthood_n be_v confer_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n with_o suitable_a word_n and_o he_o see_v it_o himself_o so_o do_v at_o rome_n without_o deliver_v the_o vessel_n by_o catholic_n greek_n bishop_n he_o say_v far_a that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n 92._o be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o confer_v priesthood_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o no_o one_o can_v deny_v it_o but_o yet_o he_o must_v justify_v the_o roman_a church_n in_o assume_v new_a matter_n and_o form_n which_o he_o do_v by_o assert_v that_o christ_n leave_v the_o church_n at_o liberty_n as_o to_o they_o nicol._n ysambertus_n debate_v the_o point_n at_o large_a and_o his_o resolution_n of_o it_o be_v that_o christ_n determine_v only_o the_o general_a 6._o matter_n but_o the_o particular_a sign_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o church_n and_o he_o prove_v by_o induction_n that_o the_o church_n have_v appoint_v the_o external_a sign_n in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n he_o prove_v that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v of_o old_a a_o essential_a part_n of_o it_o but_o now_o it_o be_v only_o accidental_a franciscus_n hallier_n confess_v the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 1._o to_o have_v be_v different_a in_o different_a time_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o many_o age_n after_o hardly_o any_o other_o can_v be_v find_v but_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o he_o prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o father_n he_o carry_v his_o proof_n down_o as_o low_a as_o the_o synod_n of_o aken_n in_o the_o time_n of_o ludovicus_n pius_n and_o the_o council_n of_o mâ—aux_n a._n d._n 845._o but_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o by_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o the_o common_a 439._o opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n the_o delivery_n of_o the_o vessel_n be_v the_o essential_a matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n here_o we_o find_v a_o plain_a change_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o a_o sacrament_n own_a after_o the_o continuance_n of_o
he_o reconcile_v but_o it_o say_v not_o without_o the_o desire_n of_o it_o suppose_v not_o yet_o the_o thing_n be_v do_v upon_o the_o desire_n &_o therefore_o the_o priest_n power_n can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o declarative_a and_o that_o such_o a_o desire_n be_v so_o necessary_a as_o without_o contrition_n avail_v not_o be_v more_o than_o the_o council_n have_v prove_v and_o it_o be_v bare_o suppose_v to_o maintain_v the_o necessity_n of_o go_v to_o the_o priest_n for_o absolution_n and_o so_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o precept_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o a_o condition_n of_o remission_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n but_o afterward_o it_o declare_v that_o imperfect_a contrition_n or_o attrition_n do_v dispose_v a_o man_n for_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o general_a canon_n the_o sacrament_n do_v confer_v grace_n where_o man_n be_v dispose_v so_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v right_o comprehend_v the_o force_n of_o the_o power_n of_o absolution_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n but_o what_o catholic_n tradition_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o thismatter_v when_o hadrian_n princip_n 6._o so_o little_a before_o it_o declare_v it_o be_v a_o great_a difficulty_n among_o the_o doctor_n whether_o the_o key_n of_o priesthood_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o the_o fault_n and_o for_o the_o negative_a he_o produce_v pet._n lombard_n alex._n alens_fw-la and_o bonaventure_n and_o say_v that_o opinion_n be_v probable_a because_o the_o priest_n power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v equal_a and_o as_o they_o can_v bind_v where_o god_n do_v not_o for_o they_o can_v retain_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o true_a penitent_n so_o neither_o can_v they_o loose_v where_o god_n do_v not_o i._n e._n where_o there_o be_v not_o true_a contrition_n but_o because_o he_o say_v other_o hold_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n and_o have_v probability_n on_o their_o side_n too_o therefore_o he_o will_v determine_v nothing_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n find_v no_o difficulty_n no_o probability_n in_o the_o other_o opinion_n but_o determine_v as_o bold_o as_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n their_o way_n whereas_o the_o contrary_n can_v be_v deny_v by_o any_o that_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o school_n but_o it_o be_v the_o mighty_a privilege_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o make_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n and_o scotus_n when_o they_o agree_v to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o denounce_v anathema_n against_o opposer_n although_o they_o reach_v to_o some_o of_o the_o great_a divine_n of_o their_o own_o church_n within_o bellarmin_n compass_n of_o 500_o year_n of_o extreme_a unction_n we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v another_o pretend_a sacrament_n viz._n of_o extreme_a unction_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v 2._o this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n and_o denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o that_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o publish_v by_o st._n james_n or_o that_o it_o confer_v grace_n 3._o and_o remission_n of_o sin_n or_o that_o affirm_v it_o be_v appoint_v for_o bodily_a cure_n it_o far_o declare_v from_o the_o place_n of_o st._n james_n interpret_v by_o tradition_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v oil_n consecrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n the_o form_n that_o which_o be_v now_o use_v per_fw-la istam_fw-la unctionem_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o effect_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o purge_v away_o the_o remainder_n of_o sin_n and_o strengthen_v the_o soul_n and_o sometime_o bodily_a cure_n when_o it_o be_v expedient_a for_o the_o health_n of_o the_o soul._n so_o that_o the_o primary_n intention_n of_o this_o sacrament_n must_v respect_v the_o soul_n otherwise_o it_o be_v grant_v it_o can_v not_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n so_o suarez_n say_v in_o this_o case_n if_o the_o external_a 5._o sign_n be_v not_o immediate_o appoint_v for_o a_o spiritual_a effect_n it_o can_v prove_v a_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n no_o not_o although_o the_o bodily_a cure_n be_v design_v for_o the_o strengthen_n of_o faith._n and_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v that_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o anoint_v the_o sick_a and_o heal_v they_o mark_v 6._o 13._o this_o can_v relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o unction_n because_o their_o cure_n have_v not_o of_o themselves_o a_o immediate_a respect_n to_o the_o soul._n the_o same_o reason_n be_v use_v by_o bellarmin_n sacramenta_fw-la 2._o per_fw-la se_fw-la ad_fw-la animam_fw-la pertinent_a ad_fw-la corpus_fw-la per_fw-la accidens_fw-la aut_fw-la certe_fw-la secundario_fw-la the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o maldonat_n although_o he_o differ_v from_o bellarmin_n about_o the_o apostle_n anoint_v with_o oil_n which_o bellarmin_n deny_v to_o have_v be_v sacramental_a for_o this_o reason_n but_o maldonat_n affirm_v it_o and_o answer_v other_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n but_o not_o this_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n carry_v it_o far_o and_o say_v that_o if_o 1._o the_o anoint_v with_o oil_n be_v only_o a_o symbol_n of_o a_o miraculous_a cure_n it_o can_v be_v no_o sacrament_n for_o that_o be_v a_o medium_fw-la to_o convey_v supernatural_a grace_n and_o then_o it_o will_v last_v no_o long_o than_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o to_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n st._n james_n his_o anoint_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v with_o respect_n to_o bodily_a cure_n in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o can_v pass_v over_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o cajetan_n who_o write_v on_o that_o place_n of_o st._n james_n not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n which_o rely_v on_o this_o place_n for_o this_o sacrament_n of_o unction_n but_o cajetan_n say_v it_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o it_o because_o the_o immediate_a effect_n be_v the_o cure_n of_o the_o party_n in_o saint_n james_n but_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o direct_a and_o proper_a effect_n be_v remission_n of_o sin_n all_o that_o catharinus_n have_v to_o say_v 464._o against_o this_o be_v that_o the_o bodily_a cure_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o it_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n when_o the_o question_n be_v what_o be_v primary_o design_v in_o this_o place_n the_o school_n divine_v from_o peter_n lombard_n have_v general_o receive_v this_o for_o a_o sacrament_n but_o the_o canonist_n deny_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o gloss_n on_o c._n vir_fw-la autem_fw-la de_fw-fr secund_a nuptiis_fw-la decret_n gregor_n tit._n 21._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o unction_n may_v be_v repeat_v be_v no_o sacrament_n but_o only_a prayer_n over_o a_o person_n the_o roman_a corrector_n cry_v out_o it_o be_v heresy_n by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o the_o glosser_n know_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o only_o by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n than_o not_o by_o any_o catholic_n tradition_n before_o for_o i_o suppose_v matter_n of_o heresy_n must_v reach_v to_o the_o canonist_n as_o well_o as_o the_o divine_n but_o the_o plain_a determination_n of_o this_o matter_n will_v be_v by_o the_o ancient_a office_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o they_o respect_v bodily_a cure_n in_o the_o first_o place_n than_o it_o be_v own_v there_o can_v be_v no_o tradition_n for_o any_o sacrament_n in_o this_o unction_n in_o the_o ancient_a ordo_fw-la romanus_n it_o be_v call_v benedictio_fw-la olei_fw-la ad_fw-la omnem_fw-la languorem_fw-la quocunque_fw-la tempore_fw-la i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o oil_n so_o consecrate_v be_v chief_o design_v for_o the_o body_n or_o the_o soul._n and_o in_o the_o office_n itself_o this_o place_n of_o st._n james_n be_v mention_v and_o then_o follow_v te_fw-la domine_fw-la peritissimum_fw-la medicum_fw-la imploramus_fw-la ut_fw-la virtutis_fw-la tuus_fw-la medicinam_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la oleum_fw-la propitius_fw-la infundas_fw-la and_o a_o little_a after_o prosit_fw-la pater_fw-la misericordiarum_fw-la febribus_fw-la &_o dysenteria_fw-la laborantibus_fw-la prosit_fw-la paralyticis_fw-la caecis_fw-la &_o claudis_fw-la simulque_fw-la vexatitiis_fw-la with_o abundance_n more_o which_o manifest_o show_v that_o this_o consecrate_a oil_n be_v intend_v primary_o for_o the_o cure_n of_o disease_n in_o the_o ambrosian_a form_n the_o prayer_n be_v infunde_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la tuam_fw-la huic_fw-la oleo_n ut_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la quae_fw-la unxerit_fw-la membra_fw-la fugatis_fw-la insidiis_fw-la adversariae_fw-la potestatis_fw-la susceptione_n praesentis_fw-la olei_fw-la sancti_fw-la spiritus_fw-la gratia_n salutaris_fw-la debilitatem_fw-la expellat_fw-la &_o plenam_fw-la conferat_fw-la sospitatem_fw-la where_o the_o effect_n relate_v to_o the_o soundness_n of_o the_o member_n anoint_v and_o
not_o to_o the_o sin_n commit_v by_o they_o in_o the_o gregorian_a sacramentary_a publish_v by_o menardus_n 252._o there_o be_v a_o prayer_n wherein_o this_o place_n of_o st._n james_n be_v mention_v and_o present_o it_o follow_v cura_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la redemptor_n noster_fw-la gratia_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la languores_fw-la istius_fw-la infirmi_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o immediate_o before_o the_o anoint_v sana_n domine_fw-la infirmum_fw-la istum_fw-la cujus_fw-la ossa_fw-la turbata_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o while_o he_o be_v anoint_v the_o patient_n be_v to_o say_v sana_n my_o domine_fw-la and_o where_o the_o pain_n be_v great_a he_o be_v to_o be_v so_o much_o more_o anoint_a ubi_fw-la plus_fw-la dolour_n imminet_fw-la amplius_fw-la perungatur_fw-la while_o the_o rest_n be_v anoint_v one_o of_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o pray_v pristinam_fw-la &_o immelioratam_fw-la recipere_fw-la merearis_fw-la sanitatem_fw-la what_o be_v this_o but_o bodily_a health_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v per_fw-la hanc_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la olei_fw-la unctionem_fw-la after_o which_o follow_v a_o long_a prayer_n for_o recovery_n from_o pain_n and_o disease_n and_o such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o several_a office_n publish_v by_o menardus_n in_o his_o note_n although_o the_o general_a strain_n of_o they_o show_v that_o they_o be_v of_o latter_a time_n when_o the_o unction_n be_v suppose_v to_o expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o several_a sense_n cassander_n produce_v many_o instance_n to_o show_v that_o the_o 288._o prayer_n and_o hymn_n and_o the_o form_n of_o anoint_v do_v respect_n bodily_a health_n in_o one_o he_o find_v this_o form_n in_o nomine_fw-la patris_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la accipe_fw-la sanitatem_fw-la not_o the_o health_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o the_o body_n maldonat_n take_v notice_n of_o cassander_n office_n and_o the_o 1._o expression_n use_v in_o they_o but_o he_o give_v no_o answer_n to_o the_o main_a design_n of_o they_o but_o three_o thing_n he_o own_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v vary_v from_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o with_o respect_n to_o this_o sacrament_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o form_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n own_v no_o other_o but_o that_o now_o use_v per_fw-la istam_fw-la unctionem_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o maldonat_n confess_v it_o be_v indicative_a ego_fw-la te_fw-la ungo_fw-la etc._n etc._n or_o ungo_fw-la te_fw-la oleo_n sancto_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o he_o run_v to_o that_o shift_n that_o christ_n do_v not_o not_o determine_v any_o certain_a form_n whereas_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v the_o church_n understand_v by_o tradition_n the_o other_o to_o have_v be_v the_o form._n here_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v a_o appeal_n to_o tradition_n and_o be_v desert_v in_o it_o by_o one_o of_o its_o most_o zealous_a defender_n and_o gamachaeus_n affirm_v this_o to_o 3._o be_v a_o essential_a change_n and_o he_o think_v the_o sacrament_n not_o to_o be_v valid_a in_o another_o form._n sâ—arez_n think_v the_o other_o form_v not_o sufficient_a but_o maldonat_n affirm_v the_o other_o form_n be_v use_v and_o so_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n because_o not_o administer_v in_o a_o valid_a or_o sufficient_a form._n and_o yet_o in_o the_o gregorian_a office_n the_o form_n be_v indicative_a inungo_fw-la te_fw-la de_fw-fr oleo_n sancto_fw-la etc._n etc._n so_o in_o that_o 337._o of_o ratoldus_fw-la ungo_fw-la te_fw-la oleo_n sanctificato_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la patris_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o the_o tilian_a codex_fw-la inungo_fw-la te_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la patris_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la oleo_n sancto_fw-la atque_fw-la sacrato_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o the_o codex_fw-la remigii_fw-la the_o general_a form_n be_v indicative_a ungo_fw-la 342._o te_fw-la oleo_n sancto_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o there_o be_v a_o variety_n of_o form_n set_v down_o among_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v one_o per_fw-la istam_fw-la unctionem_fw-la 353._o dei_fw-la etc._n etc._n which_o afterward_o come_v to_o be_v the_o stand_a 352._o form_n and_o yet_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n confident_o appeal_v to_o tradition_n in_o this_o matter_n which_o show_v how_o very_o little_a the_o divine_n there_o meet_v be_v skill_v in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o own_o church_n suarez_n show_v his_o skill_n when_o he_o say_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v infallible_a ibid._n in_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o always_o use_v a_o deprecative_a form_n but_o maldonat_n know_v better_a and_o therefore_o on_o their_o own_o ground_n their_o tradition_n be_v more_o than_o fallible_a since_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v actual_o change_v the_o form_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 2._o maldonat_n observe_v another_o change_n and_o that_o be_v as_o to_o the_o season_n of_o administer_a it_o for_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o exitu_fw-la vitæ_fw-la and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v sacramentum_fw-la 3._o exeuntium_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o die_a person_n but_o maldonat_n say_v it_o be_v a_o abuse_n to_o give_v it_o only_o to_o such_o 3_o for_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n they_o do_v not_o wait_v till_o the_o party_n be_v near_a death_n but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o not_o once_o but_o for_o seven_o day_n together_o as_o be_v plain_a he_o say_v in_o the_o ancient_a ms._n office_n and_o he_o quote_v albertus_n magnus_n for_o it_o so_o that_o here_o be_v another_o great_a change_n in_o the_o roman_a tradition_n observe_v and_o own_v by_o he_o 3._o in_o not_o give_v it_o now_o to_o child_n for_o in_o the_o ancient_a writer_n he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o exception_n but_o it_o be_v use_v to_o all_o that_o be_v sick_a and_o he_o quote_v cusanus_fw-la for_o say_v express_o that_o it_o be_v ancient_o administer_v to_o infant_n but_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o schoolman_n for_o with_o their_o admirable_a congruity_n they_o have_v fit_v sacrament_n for_o all_o sort_n of_o sin_n as_o bellarmin_n 26._o inform_v we_o baptism_n against_o original_a sin_n confirmation_n against_o infirmity_n penance_n against_o actual_a mortal_a sin_n eucharist_n against_o malice_n order_n against_o ignorance_n matrimony_n against_o concupiscence_n and_o what_o be_v now_o leave_v for_o extreme_a unction_n bellarmin_n say_v they_o be_v the_o remainder_n 2._o of_o sin_n and_o so_o say_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o what_o remainder_n be_v there_o in_o child_n who_o have_v not_o actual_o sin_v and_o original_a sin_n be_v do_v away_o already_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v wise_o take_v away_o extreme_a unction_n from_o child_n but_o therein_o maldonat_n confess_v it_o be_v go_v off_o from_o tradition_n i_o know_v alegambe_n will_v have_v maldonat_a not_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o preface_n before_o his_o work_n have_v clear_v this_o beyond_o contradiction_n from_o the_o mss._n take_v from_o his_o mouth_n with_o the_o day_n and_o year_n compare_v with_o the_o copy_n print_v under_o his_o name_n but_o if_o maldonat_n may_v be_v believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v notorious_o go_v off_o from_o its_o own_o tradition_n as_o to_o this_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n of_o matrimony_n the_o last_o new_a sacrament_n be_v that_o of_o matrimony_n which_o have_v its_o institution_n in_o paradise_n one_o will_v wonder_v how_o it_o come_v into_o man_n head_n to_o call_v it_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o christ_n especial_o when_o the_o grace_n give_v by_o it_o suppose_v mankind_n in_o a_o fall_v condition_n hour_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o that_o say_v that_o matrimony_n be_v not_o true_o 1._o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n one_o of_o the_o seven_o of_o the_o evangelical_n law_n institute_v by_o christ._n that_o which_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n must_v be_v a_o cause_n of_o grace_n according_a to_o the_o general_a decree_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o sacrament_n so_o that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o latter_a must_v deny_v the_o former_a now_o that_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o this_o i_o prove_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o most_o learned_a divine_n since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n vasquez_n confess_v that_o durandus_fw-la deny_v that_o it_o confer_v grace_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v true_o a_o sacrament_n 1._o but_o he_o yield_v it_o in_o a_o large_a improper_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o canonist_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n himself_o assert_v no_o more_o than_o durandus_fw-la and_o which_o add_v more_o to_o this_o he_o confess_v that_o soto_n dare_v not_o condemn_v this_o opinion_n as_o heretical_a because_o thomas_n 3._o bonaventure_n scotus_n and_o other_o schoolman_n do_v only_o look_v on_o
their_o own_o as_o the_o more_o probable_a opinion_n but_o say_v he_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o eugenius_n and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v heretical_a gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n only_o he_o add_v that_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n contradict_v himself_o so_o 5._o certain_a a_o deliverer_n be_v he_o of_o the_o church_n tradition_n and_o wonder_n that_o soto_n shall_v not_o find_v it_o plain_o enough_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o trent_n that_o a_o true_a sacrament_n must_v confer_v grace_n maldonat_n yield_v that_o durandus_fw-la and_o the_o canonist_n deny_v matrimony_n to_o be_v a_o proper_a sacrament_n but_o he_o call_v 1._o they_o catholic_n imprudent_o err_v bellaâ—min_n deny_v it_o not_o but_o use_v a_o disingenuous_a shift_n 5._o about_o durandus_fw-la and_o will_v bring_v it_o to_o a_o logical_a nicety_n whereas_o 〈◊〉_d very_a argument_n he_o pretend_v to_o answer_v shâ—w_o plâ—â—â—â—y_o that_o he_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n but_o he_o offer_v something_o considerable_a about_o the_o canonist_n if_o it_o will_v hold_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v but_o a_o few_o and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v navarr_n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n be_v against_o they_o for_o 20._o which_o he_o mention_n the_o rubric_n de_fw-fr spons_fw-la but_o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o like_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a title_n and_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o probable_a that_o such_o man_n as_o hostiensis_n and_o the_o glosser_n shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o or_o oppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n hostiensis_n say_v plain_o that_o grace_n be_v not_o confer_v by_o matrimony_n 7._o and_o never_o once_o mention_n any_o opinion_n among_o they_o against_o it_o and_o the_o glosser_n upon_o gratian_n affirm_v it_o several_a time_n caus._n 32._o q._n 2_o c._n honorantur_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la sacramento_n non_fw-la confertur_fw-la gratia_n spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la sicut_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la the_o roman_a corrector_n can_v not_o bear_v this_o and_o say_v in_o the_o margin_n immo_fw-la confert_fw-la this_o be_v plain_a contradict_v but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v from_o the_o canon_n law_n they_o refer_v to_o dist._n 23._o c._n his_o igitur_fw-la v_o pro_fw-la beneficiis_fw-la thither_o upon_o their_o authority_n i_o go_v and_o there_o i_o find_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n say_v and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o it_o be_v give_v as_o a_o reason_n why_o simony_n can_v be_v commit_v in_o matrimony_n as_o in_o other_o sacrament_n and_o in_o both_o place_n we_o be_v refer_v to_o 32_o q._n 2._o c._n connubia_fw-la and_o to_o 1._o q._n 1._o c._n quicquid_fw-la invisibilis_fw-la the_o former_a be_v not_o very_o favourable_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o matrimony_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a the_o gloss_n be_v yet_o more_o plain_a if_o it_o be_v possible_a nota_fw-la conjugium_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la de_fw-fr his_o sacramentis_fw-la quae_fw-la consotationem_fw-la coelestibus_fw-la gratiâ—_n tribuunt_fw-la there_o the_o corrector_n fair_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o have_v decree_v the_o contrary_a but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o our_o business_n but_o whether_o the_o canonist_n own_v this_o or_o not_o and_o there_o it_o follow_v that_o other_o sacrament_n do_v so_o signify_v as_o to_o convey_v this_o bare_o signify_v so_o that_o i_o think_v bellarmin_n have_v as_o good_a have_v give_v up_o the_o canonist_n as_o to_o make_v so_o lame_a a_o defence_n of_o they_o 2._o he_o say_v we_o be_v not_o to_o rely_v on_o the_o canonist_n for_o these_o 3._o thing_n but_o on_o the_o divine_n but_o durandâ—_n say_v the_o canonist_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o some_o of_o they_o be_v cardinal_n and_o he_o give_v a_o better_a reason_n viz._n that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o decretal_n for_o therefore_o marriage_n be_v own_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o large_a sense_n because_o of_o the_o decret_a of_o lucius_n iii_o extra_n de_fw-fr haeret_fw-la c._n ad_fw-la abolendam_fw-la but_o the_o schoolman_n argue_v from_o probability_n and_o nicety_n in_o this_o matter_n which_o can_v not_o satisfy_v a_o man_n understanding_n as_o appear_v by_o durandus_fw-la his_o argument_n and_o bellarmin_n answer_n to_o they_o 1._o where_o sacrament_n confer_v grace_n there_o must_v be_v a_o divine_a institution_n of_o something_o above_o natural_a reason_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o that_o kind_n in_o matrimony_n beside_o the_o signify_v the_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v only_o a_o sacrament_n in_o a_o large_a and_o not_o in_o a_o proper_a sense_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o bellarmin_n say_v that_o it_o both_o signify_v 5._o and_o cause_v such_o a_o love_n between_o man_n and_o wife_n as_o there_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n but_o vasquez_n say_v that_o the_o resemblance_n as_o to_o christ_n and_o 10._o his_o church_n in_o matrimony_n do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v a_o promise_n of_o grace_n make_v to_o it_o and_o basilius_n pontius_n approve_v of_o what_o vasquez_n say_v and_o confess_v that_o it_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n 2._o here_o be_v nothing_o external_n add_v beside_o the_o mere_a contract_n of_o the_o person_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n imply_v some_o external_a and_o visible_a sign_n bellarmin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a there_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n any_o such_o extrinsical_a sign_n because_o it_o lie_v in_o a_o mere_a contract_n and_o that_o i_o think_v hold_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o a_o mere_a contract_n can_v be_v a_o sacrament_n from_o their_o own_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n 3._o the_o marriage_n of_o infidel_n be_v good_a and_o valid_a and_o their_o baptism_n add_v nothing_o to_o it_o but_o it_o be_v no_o sacrament_n before_o and_o therefore_o not_o after_o bellarmin_n answer_v that_o it_o become_v a_o sacrament_n after_o and_o so_o there_o be_v a_o sacrament_n without_o either_o matter_n or_o form_n for_o there_o be_v no_o new_a marriage_n 4._o marriage_n be_v institute_v in_o the_o time_n of_o innocency_n and_o be_v a_o natural_a dictate_v of_o reason_n and_o therefore_o no_o sacrament_n bellarmin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v no_o sacrament_n then_o because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o sacramental_a grace_n and_o although_o the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n do_v represent_v the_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o it_o be_v no_o proper_a sacrament_n but_o how_o do_v it_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n upon_o any_o other_o account_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o if_o that_o do_v not_o imply_v a_o promise_n of_o grace_n then_o how_o can_v it_o now_o so_o that_o durandus_fw-la his_o reason_n appear_v much_o strong_a than_o bellarmin_n answer_n but_o durandus_fw-la urge_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o bellarmin_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o viz._n that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o canonist_n be_v very_o well_o know_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v never_o condemn_v as_o contrary_a to_o any_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n now_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o constant_a tradition_n even_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o it_o it_o be_v impossible_a these_o canonist_n shall_v have_v avoid_v censure_n their_o opinion_n be_v so_o much_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o the_o schoolman_n afterward_o jacobus_n almain_n say_v it_o be_v a_o controversy_n between_o the_o canonist_n 1._o and_o divine_n whether_o matrimony_n be_v a_o sacrament_n not_o all_o the_o divine_n neither_o for_o the_o confess_v durandus_fw-la and_o other_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o they_o what_o universal_a tradition_n than_o have_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o rely_v upon_o in_o this_o matter_n when_o all_o the_o canonist_n according_a to_o almain_n and_o some_o of_o the_o divine_n oppose_v it_o he_o set_v down_o their_o different_a reason_n but_o never_o allege_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o tradition_n against_o they_o but_o only_o say_v the_o divine_n hold_v the_o other_o opinion_n because_o matrimony_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o on_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n ground_v what_o scripture_n what_o father_n what_o tradition_n be_v there_o before_o peter_n lombard_n for_o just_a that_o number_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n about_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o that_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o bellarmin_n lay_v great_a weight_n upon_o both_z as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o general_a and_o this_o in_o particular_a 25._o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n for_o at_o least_o 500_o year_n but_o i_o have_v show_v there_o 4._o be_v no_o
such_o consent_n as_o be_v boast_v of_o even_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o to_o the_o greek_a church_n he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o universal_a tradition_n when_o they_o have_v the_o same_o tradition_n even_o in_o their_o schism_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v 1._o we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o latter_a greek_n after_o the_o take_v constantinople_n by_o the_o latin_n do_v hold_v seven_o mystery_n which_o the_o latin_n render_v sacrament_n for_o after_o there_o be_v latin_a patriarch_n at_o constantinople_n and_o abundance_n of_o latin_a priest_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n they_o have_v perpetual_a dispute_n about_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_n by_o degree_n do_v gain_v upon_o they_o in_o some_o point_n and_o particular_o in_o this_o of_o seven_o sacrament_n for_o the_o latin_n think_v it_o a_o advantage_n to_o their_o church_n to_o boast_v of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o sacrament_n and_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o come_v behind_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o embrace_v the_o same_o number_n the_o first_o person_n among_o they_o who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v write_v about_o they_o be_v simeon_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o possevin_n set_v at_o a_o great_a distance_n that_o the_o tradition_n may_v seem_v so_o much_o elder_a among_o they_o for_o he_o make_v appar_n he_o to_o have_v live_v 600_o year_n before_o his_o time_n but_o leo_n allatius_n have_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o live_v not_o two_o etc._n hundred_o year_n before_o he_o which_o be_v a_o considerable_a difference_n for_o simeon_n die_v but_o six_o month_n before_o the_o take_n of_o thessalonica_n a._n d._n 1430_o as_o he_o prove_v from_o joh._n anagnosta_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o take_v it_o from_o hence_o it_o apper_n how_o very_o late_a this_o tradition_n come_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o he_o gabriel_n severus_n bishop_n of_o philadelphia_n write_v about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n and_o he_o live_v at_o venice_n in_o arcudius_n his_o time_n who_o write_v since_o possevin_n and_o crusius_n write_v to_o this_o gabriel_n a._n d._n 1580_o and_o he_o be_v consecrate_v groec_fw-la by_o jeremias_n a._n d._n 1577._o so_o that_o neither_o his_o authority_n or_o that_o of_o jeâ—emias_n can_v signify_v any_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o tradition_n among_o the_o greek_n leo_fw-la allatius_n talk_v of_o the_o old_a as_o well_o as_o modern_a greek_n 4._o who_o hold_v seven_o sacrament_n but_o he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n only_o of_o those_o who_o live_v since_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n as_o job_n the_o monk_n simeon_n johannes_n palaeologus_n jeremias_n gabriel_n cyrillus_n berrhoensis_fw-la parthenius_n and_o such_o like_a but_o he_o very_o crafty_o say_v he_o produce_v these_o to_o let_v we_o see_v they_o have_v not_o go_v off_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o ancestor_n whereas_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n we_o will_v have_v see_v viz._n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_n before_o and_o not_o afterward_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a greek_n he_o confess_v they_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o number_n de_fw-fr numero_fw-la apud_fw-la eos_fw-la altum_fw-la silentium_fw-la 9_o est_fw-la and_o how_o can_v therebe_n a_o tradition_n in_o so_o much_o silence_n but_o some_o speak_v of_o some_o and_o other_o of_o other_o but_o all_o speak_v of_o all_o this_o be_v a_o very_a odd_a way_n to_o prove_v a_o tradition_n of_o a_o certain_a number_n for_o then_o some_o may_v believe_v three_o other_o four_z other_o five_o but_o how_o can_v this_o prove_v that_o all_o believe_v just_a seven_o however_o let_v we_o see_v the_o proof_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o present_o start_v a_o objection_n from_o the_o pretend_a dionysius_n areopagita_n viz._n that_o where_o he_o design_n to_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o sacrament_n he_o never_o mention_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n and_o matrimony_n 10._o and_o after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o ramble_a discourse_n he_o conclude_v that_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o leave_v they_o oâ—t_o and_o that_o other_o answer_n 17._o be_v insufficient_a he_o show_v from_o tertullian_n ambrose_n and_o cyril_n that_o the_o necessary_a sacrament_n be_v mention_v but_o where_o be_v the_o rest_n and_o we_o be_v now_o inquire_v after_o they_o in_o the_o ancient_a greek_a church_n but_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v founâ—_n as_o one_o may_v confident_o affirm_v when_o one_o who_o profess_v so_o much_o skill_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o leo_n allatius_n have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o 2._o those_o greek_n who_o hold_v seven_o sacrament_n do_v not_o hold_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n oâ—_n trent_n and_o that_o for_o two_o reason_n 1._o they_o do_v not_o hold_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o patriarch_n jeremias_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o tube_v divine_n who_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o write_v agreeable_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n except_o about_o extreme_a unction_n but_o be_v press_v hard_o by_o they_o in_o their_o reply_n he_o hold_v to_o the_o divine_a institution_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n but_o give_v up_o the_o rest_n as_o institute_v by_o the_o church_n authority_n which_o be_v plain_o give_v 240._o up_o the_o cause_n how_o then_o come_v bellarmin_n to_o insist_v so_o much_o on_o the_o answer_n of_o jeremias_n the_o reason_n be_v that_o socolovius_n have_v procure_v from_o constantinople_n the_o patriarch_n first_o answer_n and_o translate_v and_o print_v it_o upon_o which_o great_a triumph_n be_v make_v of_o the_o patriarch_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o when_o these_o divine_n be_v hereby_o provoke_v to_o publish_v the_o whole_a proceed_n those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v unwilling_a to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o so_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o any_o far_a answer_n since_o the_o time_n of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n as_o he_o be_v afterward_o metrophanes_n critopulus_n 74._o publish_v a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o say_v express_o of_o four_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o they_o be_v mystical_a rite_n and_o equivocal_o call_v sacrament_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v how_o little_a reason_n leo_n allatius_n have_v 17._o to_o be_v angry_a with_o caucus_n a_o latinized_a greek_a like_o himself_o for_o affirm_v that_o the_o modern_a greek_n do_v not_o look_v on_o these_o sacrament_n as_o of_o divine_a institution_n but_o after_o he_o have_v give_v he_o some_o hard_a word_n he_o offer_v to_o prove_v his_o assertion_n for_o he_o to_o which_o end_n he_o not_o only_o quote_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o patriarch_n jeremias_n but_o other_o of_o job_n and_o gregorius_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o five_o of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o to_o take_v it_o off_o so_o admirable_o have_v he_o prove_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n 2._o they_o do_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o matter_n or_o form_n or_o some_o essential_a part_n of_o they_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o therefore_o can_v make_v up_o no_o tradition_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o council_n about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n this_o will_v be_v make_v appear_v by_o go_v through_o they_o 1._o of_o chrism_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o form_n arcudius_n show_v that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n cabasilas_n and_o marcus_n ephesius_n all_o place_n 6._o the_o form_n in_o the_o consecration_n of_o it_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v the_o form_n to_o lie_v in_o the_o word_n speak_v in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o 2._o as_o to_o the_o minister_n of_o it_o among_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v common_o perform_v by_o the_o presbyter_n though_o the_o bishop_n be_v present_a but_o the_o council_n of_o trâ—nt_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o that_o say_v the_o bishop_n alone_o be_v not_o 9_o the_o ordinary_a minister_n of_o it_o 3._o as_o to_o the_o character_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v that_o whosoever_o affirm_v that_o confirmation_n do_v not_o imprint_v a_o indelible_a character_n so_o as_o it_o can_v be_v repeat_v be_v anathematise_v but_o arcudius_n show_v at_o large_a that_o the_o modern_a 〈…〉_z greek_n make_v no_o scruple_n of_o reiterate_v confirmation_n but_o catumsyritus_n another_o latinized_a greek_a oppose_v arcudius_n herein_o and_o say_v that_o the_o use_v of_o chrism_n among_o the_o geeek_n do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n but_o be_v a_o symbolical_a ceremony_n relate_v to_o baptism_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v one_o corydaleus_fw-la a_o man_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n at_o constantinople_n therefore_o caucus_n have_v reason_n to_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n receive_v that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n and_o
if_o this_o hold_n than_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n must_v fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o they_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n distinct_a from_o baptism_n 2._o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n 1._o the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v absolution_n of_o the_o penitent_a to_o be_v a_o judicial_a act_n and_o denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o 9_o he_o that_o deny_v it_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n use_v a_o deprecative_a form_n as_o they_o call_v it_o not_o pronounce_v absolution_n by_o way_n of_o sentence_n but_o by_o way_n of_o prayer_n to_o god._n which_o as_o aquinas_n observe_v rather_o show_v a_o person_n to_o be_v absolve_v by_o god_n than_o by_o the_o priest_n and_o be_v rather_o a_o prayer_n 1._o that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v than_o a_o signification_n that_o it_o be_v do_v and_o therefore_o he_o look_v on_o such_o form_n as_o insufficient_a and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o judicial_a sentence_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n determine_v it_o can_v hardly_o be_v reconcile_v to_o such_o a_o form_n wherein_o no_o kind_n of_o judicial_a sentence_n be_v ever_o pronounce_v as_o arcudius_n grant_v and_o in_o extreme_a unction_n where_o such_o a_o 36â—_n form_n be_v allow_v there_o be_v as_o he_o observe_v no_o judicial_a act._n but_o he_o hope_n at_o last_o to_o bring_v the_o greek_n off_o by_o a_o phrase_n use_v in_o some_o of_o their_o form_n i_o have_v you_o absolve_v but_o he_o 370._o confess_v it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o public_a office_n and_o their_o priest_n for_o the_o most_o part_n use_v it_o not_o which_o show_v it_o to_o be_v a_o innovation_n among_o the_o latinize_a greek_n if_o it_o be_v so_o observe_v which_o catumsyritus_n deny_v and_o say_v he_o prove_v 153._o it_o only_o from_o some_o form_n grant_v by_o patent_n which_o be_v not_o sacramental_a and_o suppose_v it_o otherwise_o he_o say_v it_o be_v foolish_a false_a and_o erroneous_a to_o suppose_v such_o a_o form_n to_o be_v valid_a because_o it_o be_v no_o judicial_a act._n 2._o the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v confession_n of_o all_o mortal_a 5._o sin_n how_o secret_a soever_o to_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o benefit_n of_o priestly_a absolution_n in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o deny_v it_o but_o the_o 7._o greek_a church_n grant_v absolution_n upon_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v not_o confess_v all_o mortal_a sin_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o form_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n produce_v by_o arcudius_n and_o another_o form_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o jeremias_n 373._o his_o answer_n arcudius_n be_v hard_o put_v to_o it_o when_o to_o excuse_v this_o he_o say_v they_o only_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o forgive_v they_o for_o this_o be_v to_o own_o that_o a_o deprecative_a form_n be_v insufficient_a and_o so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o of_o order_n the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n differ_v both_o as_o to_o matter_n and_o form._n the_o council_n of_o trent_n anathematise_v those_o who_o deny_v a_o visible_a and_o exeternal_a priesthood_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n 1._o or_o a_o power_n of_o consecrate_v and_o offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o remit_v and_o retain_v of_o sin_n and_o this_o twofold_a power_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_v by_o a_o double_a form_n one_o of_o deliver_v the_o vessel_n with_o accipe_fw-la potestatem_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o other_o of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n with_o accipe_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la but_o the_o greek_a church_n whole_o omit_v the_o former_a on_o which_o the_o great_a weight_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o many_o think_v the_o essential_a form_n lie_v in_o it_o when_o the_o office_n of_o ordination_n be_v over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o liturgy_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v to_o the_o presbyter_n but_o without_o any_o word_n and_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o ritual_n either_o print_v or_o mss._n so_o likewise_o a_o parcel_n of_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o bishop_n to_o he_o afterward_o and_o all_o the_o form_n be_v the_o divine_a grace_n advance_v such_o a_o one_o to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o presbyter_n if_o we_o compare_v this_o with_o the_o form_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n we_o shall_v find_v no_o agreement_n either_o as_o to_o matter_n or_o form_n in_o this_o sacrament_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n for_o there_o the_o matter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o by_o which_o the_o order_n be_v confer_v viz._n the_o delivery_n of_o the_o chalice_n with_o wine_n and_o the_o paten_n with_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o form_n receive_v the_o power_n of_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a and_o it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o suppose_v these_o two_o church_n shall_v go_v upon_o the_o same_o tradition_n i_o know_v what_o pain_n arcudius_n have_v take_v to_o reconcile_v they_o but_o as_o long_o as_o the_o decree_n of_o eugenius_n stand_v and_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v impossible_a and_o catumsyritus_n labour_v hard_a to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v endeavour_v thereby_o to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o priesthood_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o of_o extreme_a unction_n bellarmin_n particular_o appeal_v to_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o 4._o its_o consent_n as_o to_o this_o sacrament_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v in_o the_o modern_a sense_n as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o trent_n he_o be_v extreme_o mistake_v 1._o for_o the_o former_a say_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v but_o to_o such_o of_o who_o death_n they_o be_v afraid_a and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o die_a person_n but_o the_o greek_n administer_v their_o sacrament_n of_o unction_n to_o person_n in_o health_n as_o well_o as_o sickness_n and_o once_o a_o year_n to_o all_o the_o people_n that_o will_v which_o arcudius_n say_v be_v not_o only_o do_v by_o the_o illiterate_a 4._o priest_n but_o by_o their_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o etc._n etc._n and_o they_o look_v on_o then_o as_o a_o supplement_n to_o the_o ancient_a penance_n of_o the_o church_n for_o they_o think_v the_o partake_n of_o the_o holy_a oil_n make_v amends_o for_o that_o but_o this_o arcudius_n condemn_v as_o a_o abuse_n and_o innovation_n among_o they_o but_o the_o original_a intention_n and_o design_n of_o it_o be_v for_o the_o cure_n and_o recovery_n of_o sick_a person_n as_o arcudius_n confess_v the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o office_n show_v and_o 403._o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n he_o produce_v the_o prayer_n to_o that_o end_n and_o the_o greek_n charge_v the_o latin_n with_o innovation_n in_o give_v this_o sacrament_n to_o those_o person_n of_o who_o recovery_n they_o have_v no_o hope_n 2._o the_o council_n of_o trent_n require_v that_o the_o oil_n of_o extreme_a 2._o unction_n be_v consecrate_v by_o a_o bishop_n and_o this_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v catumsyritus_n make_v essential_a to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o presbyter_n common_o do_v it_o as_o arcudius_n show_v at_o large_a 5._o of_o matrimony_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n from_o make_v this_o a_o sacrament_n 7._o denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o bond_n indissoluble_a even_o in_o the_o case_n of_o adultery_n and_o bellarmin_n urge_v this_o as_o his_o first_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v a_o 16._o sign_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o christ_n with_o his_o church_n but_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v as_o both_o bellarmin_n and_o arcudius_n confess_v so_o that_o though_o there_o be_v allow_v a_o consent_n in_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n among_o the_o modern_a greek_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o a_o entire_a consent_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o one_o of_o they_o the_o sense_n of_o other_o eastern_a church_n about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o to_o show_v how_o late_o this_o tradition_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n come_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n i_o shall_v now_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v never_o receive_v in_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n although_o some_o of_o they_o be_v original_o descend_v from_o the_o ancient_a greek_a church_n i_o begin_v with_o the_o most_o eastern_a church_n call_v the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o east-indies_n and_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a proof_n that_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n among_o they_o about_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n
for_o when_o alexius_n meneses_n archbishop_n of_o goa_n undertake_v to_o reform_v they_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o that_o may_v be_v call_v a_o reformation_n and_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o diamper_n to_o that_o purpose_n a._n d._n 1599_o he_o find_v that_o they_o have_v no_o sacrament_n of_o chrism_n or_o penance_n or_o extreme_a unction_n of_o which_o they_o be_v utter_o ignorant_a say_v jarricus_n from_o antonius_n 12._o goveanus_n who_o be_v prior_n of_o goa_n and_o publish_v the_o whole_a proceed_n which_o book_n be_v translate_v out_o of_o portugese_n by_o joh._n baptista_n a_o glano_n into_o french_a and_o print_v at_o brussels_n 1609._o from_o whence_o the_o author_n of_o the_o critical_a history_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o he_o say_v 104._o they_o own_v but_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n eucharist_n and_o order_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o chrism_n or_o extreme_a unction_n and_o abhor_v auricular_a confession_n 105._o but_o in_o excuse_n of_o they_o he_o say_v that_o they_o join_v confirmation_n 112._o with_o baptism_n as_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v know_v only_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n 113._o but_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v the_o unction_n of_o s._n james_n for_o 13._o the_o cure_n of_o disease_n as_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v cotovicus_fw-la affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o other_o eastern_a church_n 206._o call_v chaldean_a who_o be_v under_o the_o same_o patriarch_n with_o the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n this_o patriarch_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o patriarch_n of_o babylon_n who_o residence_n be_v at_o mozal_n but_o call_v of_o babylon_n because_o seleâ—cia_n after_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o true_a babylon_n have_v the_o name_n give_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v â—asie_a to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o this_o design_n and_o upon_o the_o destruction_n of_o seleâ—cia_n the_o patriarch_n remove_v first_o to_o bagdat_fw-fr and_o then_o to_o mozal_n who_o jurisciction_n extend_v over_o all_o those_o eastern_a christian_n which_o be_v call_v nestorian_a in_o the_o abyssine_a church_n godignus_n say_v positive_o from_o those_o who_o have_v be_v conversant_a among_o they_o that_o 〈◊〉_d they_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o chrism_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o that_o all_o the_o confession_n they_o have_v be_v general_a and_o rare_a and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n under_o 〈◊〉_d the_o abuna_n and_o believe_v the_o bond_n of_o matrimony_n easy_o dissolve_v so_o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v whole_o unknown_a to_o they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v impose_v by_o the_o roman_a missionary_n which_o imposition_n be_v so_o ill_o receive_v there_o and_o bring_v such_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n among_o they_o that_o they_o be_v for_o ever_o banish_v in_o the_o armenian_a church_n joh._n chernacensis_fw-la a_o latinized_a armenian_a say_v that_o the_o armenian_n own_v not_o the_o 516._o seven_o sacrament_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o chrism_n and_o extreâ—â—_n unction_n here_o we_o see_v a_o general_a consent_n as_o to_o the_o total_a ignorance_n of_o two_o of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n in_o these_o church_n but_o clemens_n galanus_n who_o have_v be_v 439._o many_o year_n a_o missionary_n among_o the_o armenian_n endeavour_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o very_o unsuccessful_o for_o he_o produce_v none_o of_o their_o ancient_a author_n for_o it_o but_o he_o name_v vartanus_fw-la who_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o confute_v afterward_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o he_o take_v away_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o make_v burial_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v one_o of_o his_o seven_o but_o more_o than_o that_o he_o say_v the_o armenian_a church_n have_v 636._o forbid_v extreme_a unction_n as_o the_o nestorian_n have_v do_v auricular_a 605._o confession_n so_o that_o nothing_o like_o a_o true_o catholic_n tradition_n can_v be_v produce_v for_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n either_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o elsewhere_o within_o bellarmin_n own_o term_n of_o 500_o year_n i_o be_o now_o to_o give_v a_o account_n when_o this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n it_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith._n the_o first_o i_o can_v find_v who_o express_o set_v down_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v hugo_n the_o s._n victore_fw-la who_o 12._o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n not_o long_o before_o peter_n lombard_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o innovation_n make_v by_o he_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v by_o compare_v what_o he_o say_v with_o what_o other_o have_v deliver_v who_o be_v short_a of_o the_o primitive_a father_n rupertus_n tuitiensis_n live_v much_o about_o the_o same_o time_n in_o germany_n that_o hugo_n do_v at_o paris_n and_o he_o give_v a_o different_a 11._o resolution_n of_o the_o question_n about_o the_o principal_a sacrament_n for_o he_o name_v no_o more_o than_o baptism_n the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o double_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o say_v he_o these_o three_o sacrament_n be_v necessary_a instrument_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o hugo_n say_v there_o be_v seven_o principal_a sacrament_n which_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o think_v 7._o there_o be_v other_o sacrament_n beside_o these_o and_o so_o he_o express_v his_o mind_n in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o make_v all_o symbolical_a sign_n to_o be_v sacrament_n but_o the_o principal_a sacrament_n he_o say_v be_v those_o which_o convey_v grace_n fulbertus_n carnotensis_n live_v in_o france_n in_o the_o begin_n 1._o of_o the_o ten_o century_n and_o where_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o name_v no_o more_o than_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n he_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n two_o sacrament_n and_o so_o do_v rabanus_n maurus_n before_o he_o 31._o who_o live_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n and_o be_v a_o person_n of_o great_a reputation_n and_o he_o name_v no_o more_o sacrament_n than_o 24._o baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o propose_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o and_o have_v as_o just_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v mention_v the_o rest_n as_o hugo_n have_v but_o bellarmin_n say_v he_o handle_v all_o wherein_o the_o clergy_n be_v concern_v 27._o and_o therefore_o omit_v none_o but_o matrimony_n but_o be_v not_o they_o concern_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o not_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o he_o mention_v the_o thing_n but_o whether_o he_o call_v they_o sacrament_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v extreme_a unction_n so_o much_o as_o mention_v by_o he_o in_o the_o place_n he_o refer_v we_o to_o in_o the_o same_o â—ge_n walafridus_n strabo_n where_o he_o purposely_o 25._o discourse_v of_o the_o sacrament_n name_v no_o more_o than_o rabanus_n maurus_n and_o this_o have_v be_v a_o inexcusable_a omission_n in_o such_o who_o treat_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n and_o be_v to_o inform_v person_n of_o their_o duty_n about_o they_o and_o therefore_o i_o lay_v much_o more_o weight_n on_o such_o a_o omission_n in_o they_o than_o in_o any_o other_o writer_n i_o know_v paschasius_fw-la radbertus_n 3._o mention_n no_o more_o than_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n chrism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmondus_n say_v he_o mention_v they_o for_o example_n sake_n because_o it_o be_v not_o his_o business_n to_o handle_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n but_o this_o answer_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n serve_v for_o those_o who_o purposely_o treat_v of_o these_o matter_n and_o therefore_o a_o omission_n in_o they_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o they_o and_o this_o argument_n will_v go_v yet_o high_o for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n isidore_n of_o sevil_n treat_v officiis_n of_o these_o matter_n and_o he_o name_v no_o more_o than_o baptism_n chrism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v sacrament_n because_o under_o the_o cover_n of_o corporeal_a thing_n a_o secret_a and_o invisible_a virtue_n be_v convey_v to_o the_o partaker_n of_o they_o and_o this_o very_a passage_n be_v enter_v into_o the_o canon_n law_n c._n 1._o q._n 1_o c._n multi_fw-la secularium_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o there_o it_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n i._o but_o the_o roman_a corrector_n restore_v it_o to_o isidore_n but_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o ivo_n carnotensis_n make_v a_o collection_n of_o canon_n before_o gratian_n who_o handle_v
the_o 73._o sacrament_n in_o his_o first_o and_o second_o part_n and_o he_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o annual_a chrism_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v a_o epistle_n of_o fabianus_n who_o say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_v every_o year_n quia_fw-la novum_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o have_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o testimony_n the_o modern_a schoolman_n rely_v upon_o for_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o this_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o this_o 3._o epistle_n be_v a_o notorious_a counterfeit_n and_o reject_v by_o all_o man_n of_o any_o tolerable_a ingenuity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thus_o we_o trace_v the_o original_a of_o some_o pretend_a apostolical_a tradition_n into_o that_o mass_n of_o forgery_n the_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v send_v abroad_o under_o the_o name_n of_o isidore_n ivo_n produce_v another_o testimony_n from_o innocentius_n i._o 75_o to_o prove_v that_o extreme_a unction_n be_v then_o own_v for_o a_o kind_n of_o sacrament_n and_o therefore_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o penitent_n if_o this_o rule_n hold_v than_o either_o matrimony_n be_v no_o sacrament_n or_o penitent_n may_v not_o marry_v but_o the_o canonist_n say_v even_o excommunicate_v person_n may_v marry_v but_o one_o of_o they_o say_v it_o be_v a_o strange_a sacrament_n excommunicate_v person_n be_v allow_v to_o partake_v of_o consil._n but_o this_o genus_fw-la est_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la signify_v very_o little_a to_o those_o who_o know_v how_o large_o the_o word_n sacrament_n be_v use_v in_o elder_a time_n from_o jertullian_n downward_o but_o our_o question_n be_v not_o about_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o strict_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o think_v so_o he_o will_v not_o have_v permit_v any_o to_o administer_v it_o unless_o they_o will_v say_v it_o be_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o baptism_n which_o none_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o be_v then_o a_o custom_n among_o some_o in_o regard_n to_o s._n james_n his_o word_n if_o person_n be_v sick_a to_o take_v some_o of_o the_o chrism_n to_o anoint_v they_o and_o to_o pray_v over_o they_o in_o hope_n of_o their_o recovery_n but_o this_o be_v no_o sacrament_n of_o die_a person_n as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o so_o esteem_v s._n ambrose_n or_o whoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n will_v not_o have_v omit_v it_o and_o the_o other_o supernumeraries_n when_o he_o purposely_o treat_v of_o sacrament_n the_o same_o hold_v as_o to_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o be_v a_o poor_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o they_o speak_v only_o to_o catechuman_n for_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n of_o salvation_n as_o they_o make_v all_o sacrament_n to_o be_v and_o it_o be_v to_o as_o little_a purpose_n to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o declare_v there_o be_v but_o twâ—_n for_o our_o business_n be_v to_o inquire_v for_o a_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o sâ—ven_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n determine_v under_o a_o anathema_n but_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o tradition_n for_o two_o and_o for_o seven_o together_o the_o other_o will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v far_o great_a advantage_n not_o only_o because_o the_o two_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o elder_a writer_n where_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o but_o because_o so_o many_o of_o the_o father_n agree_v in_o the_o tradition_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v design_v by_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n so_o s._n chrysostom_n s._n cyril_n 87._o of_o alexandria_n leo_fw-la magnus_fw-la but_o above_o 12._o all_o s._n augustin_n who_o several_a time_n insist_o flavian_n upon_o this_o which_o show_v that_o they_o 6._o think_v those_o two_o to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n of_o christianity_n however_o there_o may_v be_v other_o mystical_a rite_n which_o in_o a_o large_a sense_n may_v be_v call_v sacrament_n as_o to_o the_o occasion_n of_o set_v up_o this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n they_o be_v these_o 1._o some_o pretty_a congruity_n which_o they_o have_v find_v out_o for_o they_o the_o number_n seven_o they_o observe_v be_v in_o request_n in_o the_o levitical_a law_n as_o to_o sacrifice_n and_o purification_n naaman_n be_v bid_v to_o wash_v seven_o time_n and_o bellarmin_n in_o good_a earnest_n conclude_v that_o the_o whole_a scripture_n seem_v to_o foretell_v the_o seven_o sacrament_n by_o those_o thing_n 26._o but_o beside_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o seven_o thing_n relate_v to_o natural_a life_n which_o these_o have_v a_o analogy_n with_o the_o seven_o sort_n of_o sin_n these_o be_v a_o remedy_n against_o and_o the_o seven_o sort_n of_o virtue_n which_o answer_v to_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n but_o none_o of_o all_o these_o prove_v any_o catholic_n tradition_n 2._o make_v no_o difference_n between_o mystical_a rite_n continue_v in_o imitation_n of_o apostolical_a practice_n and_o true_a and_o real_a sacrament_n imposition_n of_o hand_n for_o confirmation_n and_o ordination_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o reasonable_a imitation_n of_o they_o and_o as_o long_o as_o the_o miraculous_a power_n of_o heal_v disease_n continue_v there_o be_v a_o fair_a ground_n for_o continue_v the_o practice_n mention_v by_o s._n james_n but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n afterward_o to_o change_v this_o into_o quite_o another_o thing_n by_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n chief_o intend_v for_o do_v away_o the_o remainder_n of_o sin._n 3._o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o priesthood_n by_o make_v they_o so_o necessary_a for_o the_o actual_a expiation_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o sin_n and_o in_o all_o condition_n for_o no_o sacrament_n be_v right_o administer_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n without_o the_o priest_n and_o therefore_o clandestine_v marriage_n be_v declare_v void_a by_o it_o and_o it_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o say_v any_o other_o than_o priest_n can_v administer_v extreme_a unction_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o innocentius_n 1._o any_o may_v make_v use_n of_o the_o chrism_n when_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o a_o bishop_n but_o they_o be_v grow_v wise_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n and_o as_o they_o have_v alter_v a_o ceremony_n of_o cure_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o die_v so_o they_o have_v take_v care_n that_o none_o but_o priest_n shall_v perform_v that_o last_o office_n that_o the_o people_n may_v believe_v they_o can_v neither_o live_v nor_o die_v without_o they_o vi_o of_o auricular_a confession_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n declare_v that_o the_o universal_a 5._o church_n always_o understand_v that_o christ_n do_v institute_v a_o entire_a confession_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o divine_a right_n to_o all_o who_o sin_n after_o baptism_n because_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n before_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n do_v leave_v priest_n as_o his_o vicar_n to_o be_v precedent_n and_o judge_n to_o who_o all_o mortal_a sin_n be_v to_o be_v make_v know_v and_o of_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o give_v sentence_n so_o as_o either_o to_o remit_v or_o retain_v they_o it_o far_o say_v that_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o ancient_a father_n by_o a_o great_a and_o unanimous_a consent_n do_v use_v this_o secret_a sacramental_a ib._n confession_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o it_o denounce_v anathema_n 1._o against_o he_o that_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o 1._o be_v of_o christ_n institution_n 2._o against_o he_o that_o deny_v that_o our_o saviour_n word_n receive_v 3._o you_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o the_o calick_a church_n always_o understand_v they_o 3._o against_o he_o that_o deny_v confession_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o or_o to_o have_v divine_a institution_n and_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n 7._o as_o it_o relate_v to_o all_o mortal_a though_o secret_a sin_n thus_o we_o see_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o i_o shall_v now_o make_v it_o evident_a there_o be_v no_o such_o catholic_n tradition_n as_o be_v here_o pretend_a for_o it_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o general_n sense_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o sound_n it_o on_o john_n 22._o those_o sin_n you_o remit_v etc._n etc._n 1._o as_o to_o the_o general_n sense_n of_o the_o church_n maldonat_n reckon_v up_o seven_o several_a opinion_n among_o themselves_o about_o 2._o confession_n 1._o
of_o those_o who_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n but_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v useful_a in_o the_o church_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v rhenanus_fw-la and_o erasmus_fw-la 2._o of_o those_o who_o make_v it_o to_o be_v only_o of_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o canonist_n 3._o of_o those_o who_o think_v it_o come_v in_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o which_o he_o reckon_v theodore_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 4._o of_o some_o divine_n who_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v institute_v only_o by_o st._n james_n 5._o of_o other_o who_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o not_o institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o insinuate_v by_o christ_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v alexander_n hales_n and_o bonaventure_n 6._o of_o some_o who_o think_v it_o institute_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n 7_o of_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o institute_v by_o christ_n but_o not_o as_o a_o precept_n but_o by_o way_n of_o council_n and_o for_o this_o he_o mention_n scotus_n and_o his_o follower_n vasquez_n reckon_v up_o among_o those_o who_o opinion_n be_v 4._o not_o condemn_v the_o canonist_n erasmus_n bonaventure_n alexander_n hales_n and_o scotus_n who_o all_o differ_v from_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n suarez_n mention_n three_o opinion_n among_o they_o 1._o of_o 1._o those_o who_o say_v it_o be_v institute_v in_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n 2._o of_o those_o who_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n 3_o of_o those_o who_o deny_v any_o institution_n of_o it_o by_o way_n of_o precept_n from_o christ_n in_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la alexandèr_fw-la hales_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o they_o go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o no_o such_o institution_n can_v be_v prove_v either_o by_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n confess_v some_o catholic_n author_n 2._o deny_v the_o divine_a institution_n of_o confession_n for_o which_o he_o produce_v the_o canonist_n and_o erasmus_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la but_o he_o think_v they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n because_o they_o be_v not_o obstinate_a but_o that_o be_v not_o our_o business_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n there_o be_v not_o a_o constant_a catholic_n tradition_n in_o the_o church_n about_o it_o natalis_n alexander_n who_o have_v late_o pretend_v to_o answer_v 229._o daillè_fw-la confess_v that_o from_o the_o nine_o to_o the_o thirteen_o age_n many_o catholic_n do_v hold_v that_o confession_n to_o god_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o from_o lombard_n gratian_n and_o the_o canonist_n but_o he_o say_v it_o be_v no_o heresy_n in_o they_o the_o point_n not_o be_v yet_o settle_v by_o a_o general_a council_n boileau_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o daillè_fw-la can_v deny_v that_o in_o 29._o the_o time_n of_o lombard_n and_o gratian_n man_n hold_v several_a way_n about_o this_o matter_n but_o he_o answer_v with_o thomas_n upon_o the_o sentence_n that_o it_o be_v a_o opinion_n then_o but_o since_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v become_v a_o heresy_n but_o if_o it_o be_v no_o heretical_a opinion_n then_o what_o become_v of_o infallible_a tradition_n if_o the_o church_n define_v by_o tradition_n that_o tradition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o definition_n otherwise_o it_o have_v no_o ground_n to_o proceed_v upon_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o innocent_a iii_o it_o seem_v make_v it_o a_o heresy_n to_o deny_v this_o sacramental_a confession_n within_o much_o less_o than_o a_o century_n before_o it_o live_v peter_n lombard_n and_o gratian._n peter_n lombard_n make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o collect_v a_o body_n of_o divinity_n out_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n and_o his_o work_n have_v be_v universal_o esteem_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o he_o come_v to_o state_n this_o point_n of_o confession_n out_o of_o the_o father_n i._n e._n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n about_o it_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o beginning_n that_o learned_a man_n be_v of_o different_a opinion_n 17._o and_o for_o what_o reason_n because_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o deliver_v not_o only_o divers_a but_o contrary_a thing_n i._n e._n they_o have_v no_o certain_a and_o constant_a tradition_n about_o they_o and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o point_n of_o confession_n to_o god_n only_o he_o quote_v for_o it_o beside_o scripture_n s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n chrysostem_fw-la and_o prosper_v and_o against_o it_o s._n augustine_n and_o leo_n and_o conclude_v himself_o for_o the_o latter_a but_o say_v not_o a_o word_n more_o to_o show_v that_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v for_o this_o opinion_n gratian_n put_v the_o same_o question_n and_o for_o confession_n to_o 1._o god_n alone_o he_o quote_v s._n ambrose_n s._n augustine_n and_o prosper_v beside_o scripture_n and_o argue_v large_o for_o it_o after_o c._n convertimini_fw-la etc._n etc._n then_o he_o set_v down_o the_o argument_n on_o the_o other_o side_n from_o c._n 38._o and_o after_o c._n 60._o he_o sum_v up_o the_o force_n of_o they_o and_o again_o after_o c._n 87._o and_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o he_o conclude_v after_o c._n 89._o that_o he_o leave_v all_o to_o the_o reader_n judgement_n for_o both_o opinion_n have_v wise_a and_o pious_a defender_n and_o produce_v that_o say_n as_o out_o of_o theodore_n penitential_a that_o some_o think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o confess_v only_o to_o god_n as_o the_o greek_n other_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n too_o as_o almost_o all_o the_o church_n beside_o but_o then_o he_o add_v that_o confession_n to_o god_n purge_v away_o sin_n but_o that_o to_o the_o priest_n show_v how_o they_o be_v purge_v i._n e._n by_o contrition_n so_o the_o gloss_n interpret_v it_o bellarmin_n think_v that_o ut_fw-mi groeci_n be_v foist_v into_o the_o canon_n 5._o and_o i_o shall_v not_o dispute_v against_o it_o provide_v that_o which_o answer_v to_o it_o ut_fw-la tota_fw-la ferè_fw-la sancta_fw-la ecclesta_fw-la be_v allow_v to_o be_v so_o too_o as_o the_o roman_a corrector_n do_v confess_v boileau_n have_v take_v another_o course_n for_o he_o say_v this_o whole_a distinction_n be_v without_o ground_n attribute_v to_o gratian_n 388._o but_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v it_o from_o ant._n augustinus_n his_o dialogue_n where_o a_o ms._n be_v cite_v that_o this_o be_v not_o gratian_n but_o a_o elder_a author_n be_v and_o what_o be_v get_v by_o this_o but_o the_o other_o answer_n it_o must_v be_v gratian_n be_v because_o of_o the_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o digest_v and_o other_o book_n of_o civil_a law_n then_o late_o find_v if_o this_o will_v not_o do_v he_o say_v gratian_n have_v many_o error_n as_o the_o roman_a corrector_n observe_v yes_o true_o do_v they_o and_o about_o this_o point_n several_a time_n for_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n have_v otherwise_o determine_v but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o gratian_n time_n innocent_a iii_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n enjoin_v strict_o the_o practice_n of_o confession_n once_o a_o year_n under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o of_o be_v deprive_v of_o christian_a burial_n but_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o church_n tradition_n before_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o but_o find_v several_a opinion_n about_o it_o and_o the_o waldenses_n then_o oppose_v it_o he_o resolve_v by_o his_o authority_n to_o bind_v all_o person_n to_o it_o but_o after_o this_o the_o canonist_n allow_v no_o more_o than_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n for_o it_o as_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o gloss_n on_o the_o canon_n law_n dist._n 5._o de_fw-la poenit._fw-la tit._n in_o poenitentia_fw-la but_o the_o roman_a corrector_n quote_v against_o it_o council_n trident._n sess._n 14._o c._n 5._o i._n e._n a_o council_n some_o 100_o year_n after_o must_v tell_v what_o the_o tradition_n than_o be_v but_o the_o gloss_n say_v the_o greek_n have_v no_o such_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o confession_n so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o evidence_n for_o any_o catholic_n tradition_n in_o this_o matter_n before_o the_o lateran_n council_n 2._o but_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v go_v beyond_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n and_o have_v fix_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o confession_n on_o john_n 20._o who_o sin_n you_o remit_v etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o now_o to_o show_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n that_o this_o have_v not_o be_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o this_o place_n cajetan_n not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n first_o sit_v
offender_n be_v destroy_v s._n chrysostom_n himself_o several_a time_n ephes._n mention_n those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o penitent_n and_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v make_v for_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n in_o case_n the_o whole_a order_n of_o penitent_n be_v take_v away_o he_o likewise_o speak_v of_o the_o charge_n for_o the_o penitent_n to_o go_v out_o what_o a_o mockery_n be_v this_o if_o there_o be_v no_o public_a discipline_n then_o leave_v and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v by_o he_o at_o antioch_n before_o the_o fact_n of_o nectarius_n i_o have_v show_v already_o that_o the_o latter_a homily_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v make_v by_o he_o at_o constantinople_n and_o in_o his_o liturgy_n there_o use_v the_o dismission_n of_o the_o penitent_n be_v continue_v 6._o while_o the_o public_a discipline_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o several_a church_n none_o be_v enjoin_v to_o undergo_v it_o but_o open_a and_o public_a offender_n the_o evidence_n be_v so_o clear_a in_o antiquity_n for_o the_o public_a penance_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v the_o church_n satisfaction_n before_o they_o receive_v absolution_n from_o it_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n find_v by_o some_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o set_v up_o a_o new_a hypothesis_n viz._n that_o by_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n all_o person_n conscious_a to_o themselves_o of_o secret_a siâ—s_n be_v bind_v to_o undergo_v public_a penance_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n be_v this_o some_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v no_o more_o necessary_a in_o case_n of_o mortal_a sin_n to_o prepare_v man_n for_o communion_n than_o confession_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o absolution_n other_o see_v the_o fatal_a 64._o consequence_n of_o this_o and_o therefore_o insist_v on_o the_o necessity_n of_o penance_n both_o party_n make_v their_o appeal_n to_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o both_o be_v mistake_v for_o on_o the_o one_o side_n there_o be_v no_o such_o doctrine_n than_o hold_v that_o confession_n and_o absolution_n do_v sufficient_o prepare_v person_n for_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o the_o other_o there_o be_v no_o good_a evidence_n that_o any_o be_v enjoin_v public_a penance_n for_o secret_a fault_n but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o such_o sin_n the_o confession_n be_v leave_v to_o god_n in_o secret_n and_o a_o true_a and_o hearty_a contrition_n for_o they_o be_v think_v the_o best_a as_o well_o as_o most_o necessary_a preparation_n for_o the_o eucharist_n monsr_n arnauld_n see_v well_o enough_o that_o without_o his_o 205._o hypothesis_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o confession_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o he_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o use_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o in_o public_a on_o the_o the_o other_o hand_n petavius_n urge_v that_o on_o the_o 3._o same_o ground_n that_o they_o will_v reduce_v as_o they_o pretend_v the_o ancient_a discipline_n they_o must_v make_v many_o other_o alteration_n in_o the_o church_n and_o so_o justify_v the_o reformer_n but_o monsr_n arnauld_n be_v defective_a in_o his_o proof_n as_o petavius_n at_o large_a show_n not_o when_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o penance_n be_v public_a but_o that_o all_o person_n under_o mortal_a sin_n be_v bind_v to_o undergo_v it_o for_o petavius_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o all_o such_o as_o be_v account_v mortal_a siâ—s_n in_o the_o modern_a sense_n be_v not_o then_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v expiate_v by_o public_a penance_n but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v notorious_a and_o scandalous_a and_o he_o at_o large_a answer_n all_o monsr_n arnauld_n etc._n argument_n notwithstanding_o which_o morinus_n take_v up_o monsr_n arnauld_n opinion_n and_o without_o any_o 17._o colour_n charge_v it_o on_o theodore_n archbishop_n of_o caâ—terbury_n that_o â—e_v first_o in_o his_o penitential_a appoint_a public_a penance_n to_o be_v only_o for_o public_a offence_n but_o the_o learned_a editor_n of_o the_o abstract_n of_o theodore_n penitential_a have_v full_o vindicate_v he_o in_o this_o matter_n etc._n but_o after_o these_o boileau_n resume_v the_o opinion_n of_o monsr_n arnauld_n and_o lay_v it_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o history_n of_o auricular_a confession_n but_o he_o grant_v that_o all_o the_o solemn_a 2._o and_o ceremonial_a penance_n impose_v by_o the_o penitential_a canon_n do_v not_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o mortal_a sin_n but_o chief_o to_o idolatry_n adultery_n and_o homicide_n but_o this_o he_o insist_o upon_o that_o some_o part_n of_o this_o public_a penance_n viz._n exclusion_n from_o the_o communion_n be_v inflict_v on_o person_n guilty_a of_o secret_a mortal_a sin_n but_o this_o will_n by_o no_o mean_n do_v his_o business_n for_o he_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o no_o secret_a mortal_a sin_n can_v be_v forgive_v without_o confession_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o that_o all_o person_n be_v require_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o case_n they_o be_v conscious_a to_o themselves_o of_o any_o such_o sin_n to_o make_v they_o know_v and_o to_o undergo_v public_a penance_n for_o they_o before_o they_o can_v obtain_v remission_n of_o they_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o person_n under_o trouble_n of_o conscience_n for_o secret_a sin_n be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n advise_v to_o resort_v to_o their_o guide_n to_o make_v know_v their_o case_n to_o they_o and_o to_o take_v their_o direction_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o such_o person_n may_v be_v require_v by_o such_o guide_n to_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o join_v in_o the_o most_o solemn_a act_n of_o public_a communion_n till_o they_o have_v manifest_v the_o sincerity_n of_o their_o repentance_n by_o fa_v and_o prayer_n and_o other_o penitential_a act_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o some_o of_o these_o person_n may_v either_o by_o advice_n or_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n join_v themselves_o with_o the_o public_a penitent_n as_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o case_n of_o fabiola_n at_o rome_n so_o much_o magnify_v by_o s._n jerom_n but_o this_o be_v the_o thing_n we_o desire_v to_o see_v prove_v that_o no_o sin_n whatsoever_o of_o a_o mortal_a nature_n as_o it_o be_v define_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o think_v capable_a of_o remission_n by_o the_o penitential_a act_n of_o the_o party_n especial_o by_o true_a contrition_n without_o confession_n to_o a_o priest_n and_o absolution_n from_o he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o case_n and_o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o produce_v by_o he_o to_o this_o purpose_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v 7._o as_o the_o public_a discipline_n decline_v person_n be_v exhort_v to_o make_v private_a confession_n of_o their_o sin_n if_o they_o can_v not_o be_v bring_v to_o public_a penance_n thence_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n come_v the_o penitential_o of_o johannes_n jejunator_n who_o first_o take_v upon_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a patriarch_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mauritius_n to_o the_o great_a offence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o some_o other_o after_o he_o morinus_n grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a alteration_n in_o the_o 23._o greek_a church_n about_o this_o matter_n he_o think_v it_o begin_v with_o the_o business_n of_o the_o penitentiary_n but_o after_o the_o public_a discipline_n be_v disuse_v instead_o of_o that_o he_o say_v come_v up_o a_o secret_a confession_n and_o penance_n which_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o 2._o honesty_n and_o piety_n of_o the_o penitent_a and_o not_o require_v by_o any_o canonical_a authority_n among_o they_o and_o so_o he_o say_v it_o continue_v from_o the_o time_n of_o nectarius_n to_o this_o day_n as_o to_o the_o people_n so_o that_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a confession_n from_o he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n require_v this_o secret_a confession_n of_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o the_o forgiveness_n of_o they_o but_o it_o be_v observable_a concern_v the_o modern_a greek_n that_o if_o person_n do_v make_v confession_n among_o they_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o old_a penitential_a canon_n and_o blame_v joh._n jejunator_n for_o recede_v from_o they_o for_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n say_v they_o have_v they_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o father_n by_o tradition_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n but_o although_o they_o be_v therein_o mistake_v yet_o they_o show_v how_o different_a their_o tradition_n be_v from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o think_v itself_o under_o no_o such_o obligation_n but_o allow_v absolution_n to_o be_v grant_v upon_o confession_n and_o a_o right_a of_o communion_n without_o penance_n perform_v for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n as_o to_o any_o ancient_a tradition_n either_o of_o the_o eastern_a or_o western_a church_n in_o the_o western_a church_n we_o find_v the_o
public_a discipline_n fall_v to_o decay_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a summon_n several_a council_n for_o put_v thing_n into_o as_o good_a a_o order_n as_o they_o will_v then_o bear_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o cavaillon_n a._n d._n 813._o we_o find_v a_o complaint_n can._n 25._o that_o the_o old_a canonical_a penance_n be_v general_o disuse_v and_o neither_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o excommunicate_v or_o absolve_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o ingenuous_a acknowledgement_n that_o they_o have_v go_v off_o from_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o pray_v the_o emperor_n assistance_n that_o the_o public_a discipline_n may_v be_v restore_v for_o public_a offender_n and_o the_o ancient_a canon_n be_v bring_v into_o use_n again_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o at_o that_o time_n notorious_a offender_n escape_v with_o private_a confession_n and_o penance_n and_o even_o that_o be_v do_v by_o half_n can_v 32._o and_o some_o thought_n it_o not_o necessary_a to_o do_v it_o at_o all_o can_v 33._o and_o upon_o this_o occasion_n they_o do_v not_o declare_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o confess_v even_o the_o most_o secret_a mortal_a sin_n to_o a_o priest_n but_o very_o fair_o say_v that_o both_o be_v useful_a for_o confession_n to_o god_n purge_v the_o sin_n and_o to_o the_o priest_n teach_v man_n how_o their_o sin_n may_v be_v purge_v for_o god_n who_o be_v the_o author_n and_o giver_n of_o health_n give_v it_o often_o by_o the_o invisible_a operation_n of_o his_o power_n and_o often_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o physician_n boileau_n yield_v that_o there_o be_v some_o then_o in_o the_o roman_a 3._o church_n who_o deny_v confession_n to_o man_n to_o be_v necessary_a but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v adversary_n and_o rebel_n this_o have_v be_v a_o good_a answer_n if_o the_o council_n have_v call_v they_o so_o which_o it_o do_v not_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n declare_v that_o god_n do_v often_o forgive_v sin_n immediate_o without_o the_o priest_n interposition_n or_o else_o the_o latter_a clause_n signify_v nothing_o and_o the_o most_o it_o say_v before_o be_v that_o confession_n to_o a_o priest_n be_v useful_a in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o the_o the_o thing_n dispute_v by_o we_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o and_o his_o critical_a observation_n of_o utrumque_fw-la signify_v just_a nothing_o unless_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o council_n have_v before_o say_v that_o both_o be_v necessary_a which_o it_o do_v not_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o opinion_n 387._o of_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o confession_n to_o god_n alone_o do_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n and_o that_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o canon_n which_o enforce_v the_o necessity_n of_o confession_n to_o a_o priest_n but_o he_o add_v that_o learned_a and_o pious_a man_n may_v have_v false_a opinion_n before_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o at_o last_o we_o find_v universal_a tradition_n be_v give_v up_o and_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n be_v resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n definition_n or_o rather_o the_o pope_n declaration_n of_o it_o either_o with_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n but_o he_o say_v the_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v so_o exact_o of_o the_o trinity_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a nor_o the_o greek_a father_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n before_o s._n augustin_n if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v either_o of_o those_o great_a point_n mere_o by_o tradition_n for_o those_o father_n either_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n or_o they_o do_v not_o if_o they_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n then_o either_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v doubtful_a or_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v doubtful_a than_o it_o be_v plain_a those_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o tradition_n if_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o doubtful_a but_o the_o father_n do_v not_o understand_v it_o then_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o church_n tradition_n shall_v be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n when_o even_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n be_v mistake_v about_o it_o but_o i_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o before_o but_o even_o after_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n there_o be_v no_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n finis_fw-la a_o catalogue_n of_o some_o book_n print_v for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o phoenix_n in_o s._n paul_n be_v churchyard_n a_o bational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n be_v a_o vindication_n of_o the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n relation_n of_o a_o conference_n etc._n etc._n from_o the_o pretend_a answer_n by_o t._n c._n wherein_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o the_o false_a discover_v the_o church_n of_o england_n vindicate_v from_o the_o impuâ—ation_n of_o scism_n and_o the_o most_o important_a particular_a controversy_n bêtween_n we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thorough_o examine_v by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n and_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n folio_n the_o second_o edition_n origines_fw-la britiannicae_fw-la or_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n with_o a_o preface_n concern_v some_o pretend_a antiquity_n relate_v to_o britain_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n folio_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o mr._n j._n s._n entitle_v sure_a footing_n etc._n etc._n by_o john_n tillorson_n d._n d._n to_o which_o be_v adjoin_v a_o reply_n to_o mr._n j._n s.'s_n three_o appendix_n etc._n etc._n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n a_o letter_n to_o mr._n g._n give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o a_o late_a conference_n at_o the_o d._n of_o p_n a_o second_o letter_n to_o mr._n g._n in_o answer_n to_o two_o letter_n late_o publish_v concern_v the_o conference_n at_o the_o d._n of_o p_n veteres_n vindicati_fw-la in_o a_o expostulary_a letter_n to_o mr._n sclater_n of_o putney_n upon_o his_o consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la etc._n etc._n wherein_o the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o method_n and_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o reason_n be_v show_v his_o false_a aspersion_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v wipe_v off_o and_o her_o faith_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n prove_v to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n together_o with_o animadversion_n on_o dean_n boileau_n french_a translation_n of_o and_o remark_n upon_o bertram_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o compiler_n of_o nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la wherein_o be_v show_v that_o antiquity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n set_v down_o by_o he_o do_v not_o for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n believe_v teach_v and_o practise_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o present_a believe_v teach_v and_o practice_n together_o with_o a_o vindication_n of_o veteres_n vindicati_fw-la from_o the_o late_a weak_a and_o disingenuous_a attempt_n of_o the_o author_n of_o transubstantiation_n defend_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o mr._n sclater_n of_o putney_n a_o letter_n to_o father_n lewis_n sabran_n jesuit_n in_o answer_n to_o his_o letter_n to_o a_o peer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n wherein_o the_o postscript_n to_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la be_v vindicated_n and_o father_n sabran_n mistake_v far_o discover_v a_o second_o letter_n to_o father_n lewis_n sabran_n jesuit_n in_o answer_n to_o his_o reply_n a_o vindication_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o compiler_n of_o nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pretend_a letter_n from_o a_o dissenter_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n compare_v in_o a_o sermon_n preach_v at_o guild-hall-chapel_n nou._n 27._o 1687._o by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n the_o second_o edition_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o nature_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n in_o answer_n to_o j._n s._n his_o catholic_n letter_n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n dean_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o historical_a examination_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n show_v the_o false_a deal_v that_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o and_o the_o difference_n among_o the_o papist_n themselves_o about_o their_o number_n the_o second_o edition_n with_o correction_n and_o alteration_n a_o appendix_n in_o answer_n to_o some_o late_a passage_n of_o j._n w._n of_o the_o society_n of_o jesus_n concern_v the_o prohibition_n
of_o scripture_n in_o vulgar_a language_n by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n since_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o reflection_n upon_o it_o make_v by_o j._n w._n in_o the_o preface_n to_o a_o treatise_n late_o reprint_v by_o he_o wherein_o he_o observe_v that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o they_o be_v either_o ground_v on_o mistake_n or_o touch_v point_n of_o discipline_n not_o of_o faith_n which_o alone_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v this_o last_o clause_n i_o can_v not_o but_o wonder_n at_o since_o the_o new_a title_n of_o his_o book_n be_v a_o defence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o holy_a rite_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n etc._n etc._n why_o shall_v i_o w._n take_v such_o needless_a pain_n to_o defend_v the_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v nothing_o but_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v think_v the_o honour_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v concern_v in_o its_o command_n and_o prohibition_n as_o well_o as_o in_o its_o definition_n and_o decree_n and_o although_o it_o be_v not_o pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o discipline_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a prejudice_n against_o any_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o a_o church_n if_o it_o be_v find_v to_o err_v notorious_o in_o any_o thing_n of_o general_a concernment_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o how_o come_v my_o late_a book_n to_o be_v make_v a_o example_n as_o for_o instance_n say_v he_o i_o find_v in_o a_o book_n new_o publish_v with_o this_o title_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n examine_v and_o disprove_v by_o catholic_n tradition_n that_o for_o 15_o page_n together_o dr._n st._n labour_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o catholic_n tradition_n against_o translate_n scripture_n into_o vulgar_a language_n whereas_o i_o express_o say_v that_o the_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n so_o translate_v without_o a_o particular_a licence_n be_v that_o which_o i_o undertake_v to_o show_v can_v not_o be_v justify_v by_o any_o catholic_n tradition_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o general_n consent_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n not_o mere_o for_o the_o translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o vulgar_a language_n but_o for_o the_o free_a use_n of_o they_o by_o the_o people_n which_o i_o make_v out_o by_o these_o particular_n 1._o that_o wherever_o the_o christian_a religion_n prevail_v the_o scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a language_n for_o the_o people_n benefit_n which_o i_o prove_v from_o the_o ancient_a italic_a version_n before_o st._n jerom_n time_n the_o gothick_n persian_a armenian_a syriack_n coptick_n and_o aethiopick_n translation_n without_o the_o least_o prohibition_n of_o the_o common_a use_n of_o they_o 2._o that_o where_o a_o language_n grow_v into_o disuse_n among_o the_o people_n there_o the_o scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o the_o tongue_n which_o be_v better_o understand_v and_o for_o this_o i_o instance_a in_o the_o arabic_a version_n after_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o saracen_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o southern_a part_n and_o after_o the_o moor_n come_v into_o spain_n 3._o that_o even_o after_o the_o primitive_a time_n christian_a prince_n and_o bishop_n do_v take_v care_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o language_n for_o prince_n i_o instance_a in_o ludovicus_n pius_fw-la and_o alfred_n for_o bishop_n in_o waldo_n bishop_n of_o fress_v methodius_n and_o cyrill_n etc._n etc._n 4._o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n do_v approve_v of_o it_o and_o for_o a_o reason_n common_a to_o all_o time_n and_o church_n viz._n that_o all_o people_n and_o language_n be_v to_o praise_n god_n and_o that_o god_n himself_o have_v so_o command_v 5._o that_o gregory_n vii_o be_v the_o first_o person_n who_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n and_o divine_a office_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o that_o the_o church_n see_v cause_n to_o alter_v several_a thing_n from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n 6._o that_o upon_o the_o set_n up_o the_o inquisition_n by_o innocent_a iii_o this_o prohibition_n take_v place_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n and_o other_o place_n 7._o that_o some_o note_a divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v high_o commend_v it_o and_o say_v that_o the_o take_n of_o it_o away_o will_v be_v pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o faith_n and_o devotion_n 8._o that_o the_o prohibition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v build_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o appoint_v the_o index_n to_o be_v make_v in_o which_o the_o four_o rule_n forbid_v all_o person_n the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n without_o a_o particular_a licence_n and_o whosoever_o presume_v to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o be_v deny_v absolution_n 9_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v evident_o disprove_v as_o to_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o any_o foundation_n of_o such_o a_o prohibition_n and_o what_o now_o say_v j._n w._n against_o all_o this_o he_o will_v glad_o know_v against_o who_o i_o dispute_v against_o j._n s._n and_o all_o such_o who_o will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v proceed_v upon_o catholic_n tradition_n to_o prove_v i_o be_o mistake_v he_o tell_v i_o in_o his_o 6_o chap._n i_o may_v find_v a_o account_n of_o several_a new_a translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o vulgar_a tongue_n make_v by_o catholic_n and_o approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o he_o mention_n a_o english_a translation_n make_v by_o the_o rhemish_n and_o douai_n college_n and_o in_o french_a by_o the_o doctor_n of_o louvain_n and_o some_o other_o what_o now_o follow_v from_o hence_o be_v it_o any_o mistake_n in_o i_o to_o say_v there_o be_v such_o a_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o enforce_v by_o the_o rule_n make_v by_o appointment_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o it_o can_v have_v be_v prove_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o translation_n make_v where_o it_o be_v find_v impossible_a to_o hinder_v all_o translation_n and_o the_o use_n of_o they_o have_v be_v connive_v at_o or_o allow_v to_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o they_o be_v otherwise_o secure_a of_o but_o such_o translation_n be_v like_o the_o galenist_n allow_v some_o chemical_a medicine_n to_o their_o patient_n they_o declare_v against_o their_o use_n as_o dangerous_a but_o if_o the_o patient_n will_v have_v they_o then_o pray_v take_v they_o of_o my_o apothecary_n who_o be_v a_o very_a honest_a man_n and_o prepare_v mischievous_a medicine_n better_a than_o another_o this_o be_v just_a the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o translation_n of_o scripture_n if_o we_o ask_v their_o opinion_n in_o general_n whether_o translation_n be_v allowable_a or_o not_o their_o answer_n have_v be_v former_o very_o free_a and_o open_a by_o no_o mean_n for_o they_o be_v very_o dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a thing_n and_o here_o beside_o those_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v i_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o alas_o these_o man_n live_v before_o the_o age_n of_o misrepresenting_a and_o expound_v now_o all_o be_v mistake_v on_o our_o side_n and_o infallibility_n on_o they_o we_o can_v for_o our_o heart_n understand_v their_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n aright_o although_o we_o take_v never_o so_o much_o pain_n and_o care_n to_o do_v it_o one_o will_v think_v by_o the_o present_a way_n of_o deal_n with_o we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v like_o the_o new_a name_n on_o the_o white_a stone_n which_o no_o man_n know_v 17._o but_o he_o that_o have_v it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o else_o to_o understand_v it_o but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o it_o i_o think_v myself_o pretty_a secure_a from_o mistake_v when_o i_o pitch_v on_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o my_o guide_n but_o it_o seem_v i_o be_o mistake_v here_o too_o how_o so_o do_v not_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n appoint_v the_o congregation_n of_o the_o index_n at_o first_o sess._n 18_o do_v it_o not_o own_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v prepare_v before_o its_o dissolution_n and_o if_o there_o be_v a_o prohibition_n of_o the_o free_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o vulgar_a language_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o index_n be_v not_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n just_o chargeable_a with_o that_o prohibition_n especial_o when_o the_o title_n in_o the_o roman_a edition_n be_v regulae_fw-la indicis_fw-la sacrosanctoe_n synodi_fw-la tridentinoe_n jussu_fw-la editoe_n jacob._n ledesma_n be_v one_o of_o the_o same_o 51._o